règlements du championnat du monde fim des grands prix fim world

règlements du championnat du monde fim des grands prix fim world
FIM WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP
GRAND PRIX REGULATIONS
2017
RÈGLEMENTS DU CHAMPIONNAT
DU MONDE FIM DES GRANDS PRIX
This book (hereinafter collectively referred to as the “FIM World Championship
Grand Prix Regulations”) has been printed on 31.01.2017. Successive editions
can be printed for supplementing and/or amending. The new editions will be
numbered (2nd edition, 3rd edition, etc.), dated and issued to all relevant Bodies.
Moto3
THIS BOOK PREVAILS OVER ALL OTHER FIM RULE BOOKS EXCEPT THOSE
REFERRED TO AS AN APPENDIX.
Moto2
MotoGP
FIM WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP
GRAND PRIX REGULATIONS
EDITION 2017
update 17 January 2017
FEDERATION INTERNATIONALE DE MOTOCYCLISME (FIM)
11, route Suisse
CH - 1295 MIES
Tel: +41-22-950 950 0
Fax: +41-22-950 950 1
www.fim-live.com
[email protected]
[email protected]
DORNA SPORTS S.L. (DORNA)
Principe de Vergara, 183,
28002 Madrid, Spain
Tel. +34 934 738 494
Fax. +34 934 702 836
[email protected]
INTERNATIONAL ROAD RACING TEAMS ASSOCIATION (IRTA)
c/o Road Racing Consultants Ltd.
6, Valley Court offices
Lower Road
CROYDON – ROYSTON
GB – HERTS SG8 OHF
Tel: +44-1223-208 155
Fax: +44-1223-207 276
[email protected]
MOTORCYCLE SPORTS MANUFACTURERS’ ASSOCIATION (MSMA)
Akasaka 4-5-21-317, Minato-Ku,
Tokyo 107-0052
JAPAN.
Tel: +81-3-3568-2056
Fax: +81-3-3568-2057
[email protected]
CONTENTS
GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS AND CONDITIONS................................. 4
1.
SPORTING REGULATIONS................................................. 6-66
2.
TECHNICAL REGULATIONS................................................ 67-216
3.
DISCIPLINARY AND ARBITRATION CODE................................. 217-232
4.
CIRCUIT STANDARDS....................................................... 233
5.
MEDICAL CODE............................................................. 234-306
6.
ANTI-DOPING CODE....................................................... 307
7.
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE................................................... 308
8. CODE OF ETHICS.......................................................... 309
DIAGRAMS........................................................................ 204-216
Articles amended as from 1.1.2017 are in bold type
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP GRAND PRIX REGULATIONS
AMENDMENTS TO THE FIM WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP
GRAND PRIX REGULATIONS......................................................... 3
GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS AND CONDITIONS..................................... 4
1.
1
SPORTING
1.1
1.2
1.3
1.4
1.5
1.6
1.7
1.8
1.9
1.10
1.11
1.12
1.13
1.14
1.15
1.16
1.17
1.18
1.19
1.20
1.21
1.22
1.23
1.24
1.25
1.26
1.27
1.28
1.29
1.30
REGULATIONS................................................ 6
Introduction................................................. 6
Events........................................................ 6
The Paddock................................................ 8
Officials...................................................... 9
Event Management......................................... 12
Race Direction.............................................. 13
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel......................... 14
The Calendar............................................... 15
Classes....................................................... 16
Eligible Competitors....................................... 16
Entries....................................................... 17
Starting Numbers........................................... 24
Schedule..................................................... 25
Technical Control – Medical Control – Doping Control. 26
Practice & Testing.......................................... 27
Grid Positions............................................... 33
Races........................................................ 35
Standard Start Procedure................................. 35
Ride Through Procedure................................... 47
“Wet” and “Dry” Races................................... 48
Behaviour During Practice and Race..................... 48
Flags and Lights............................................ 52
Medical cars................................................. 56
Finish of a Race and Race Results........................ 57
Interruption of a race...................................... 58
Re-Starting a race that has been interrupted.......... 59
Check Area.................................................. 63
Championship Points and Classification................. 63
Instructions and Communications to Competitors..... 65
Team personnel in the pit lane........................... 66
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.
TECHNICAL
2.1
2.2
2.4
2.5
2.6
3.
DISCIPLINARY AND ARBITRATION CODE.............................. 217
3.1
Principles.................................................... 217
3.2
Penalties..................................................... 217
3.3
The Disciplinary and Arbitration Bodies................. 220
3.4
Protests and Appeals...................................... 224
3.5
Procedure before all the Disciplinary
and Arbitration Bodies..................................... 229
3.6
Costs of procedure......................................... 231
3.7
Reciprocity of penalties................................... 231
3.8
Law of Mercy............................................... 232
3.9.
Arbitration Clause.......................................... 232
4.
CIRCUIT STANDARDS..................................................... 233
5.
MEDICAL CODE............................................................ 234
5.1
INTRODUCTION............................................. 234
5.2
SPECIAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION.......................... 239
5.3
MEDICAL SERVICES AT EVENTS............................ 241
5.4
MEDICAL MALPRACTICE INSURANCE..................... 269
5.5
PROFESSIONAL CONFIDENCE OF MEDICAL PERSONNEL.269
5.6
ACCIDENT STATISTICS...................................... 269
6.
ANTIDOPING CODE....................................................... 307
7.
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE.................................................. 308
8.
CODE OF ETHICS.......................................................... 309
2
REGULATIONS.............................................. 67
Introduction................................................. 67
Classes....................................................... 67
MotoGP Class Technical Regulations..................... 68
Moto2 Class Technical Regulations....................... 122
Moto3 Class Technical Regulations....................... 160
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
AMENDMENTS TO THE FIM WORLD CHAMPIONSHIP GRAND PRIX REGULATIONS
The FIM, through the Grand Prix Commission and the Grand Prix Permanent
Bureau, may at any time amend any or all provisions of the Regulations.
Any subsequent changes that take place after the printed versions are
completed will be made electronically, and the on-line versions will be the
prevailing versions.
The Permanent Bureau consists of:
-
One Representative of the Fédération Internationale de Motocyclisme (FIM).
-
One Representative of DORNA.
which shall meet on a regular basis to discuss and decide on all issues of the
FIM Grand Prix pertinent to the respective interests of the members.
The procedures for the calling of meetings of the Permanent Bureau and for
procedures during such meetings (which may be held by telephone or other
electronic means) and for the appointment and/or vacancy of representatives
and all procedures for their deliberations shall be as mutually agreed by
the members from time to time provided always that a decision of the
Permanent Bureau shall only be effective with and upon the unanimous vote
of the members.
The Grand Prix Commission is competent to study any proposal of changes
to the FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations.
The Grand Prix Commission consists of:
-
One Representative appointed by the Fédération Internationale de
Motocyclisme (FIM).
-
One Representative appointed by the manufacturers, through MSMA.
-
One Representative appointed by the teams and riders, through IRTA.
-One Representative appointed by DORNA who will be the Chairman of
the Grand Prix Commission.
Any resolution voted by the Grand Prix Commission shall require the simple
majority and the Chairman will have the casting vote in case of a tie. The
resolutions of the Grand Prix Commission shall be effective subject to
the approval of the Permanent Bureau. The parties shall procure that the
meetings of the Grand Prix Commission take place no later than fourteen
(14) days following the request of any Representative for that meeting.
3
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
GENERAL UNDERTAKINGS AND CONDITIONS
These Regulations derogate and supersede all and any other previous
regulations in place before the date of publication of these regulations.
All riders, team personnel, officials, promoters/organizers and all the
persons involved in any capacity whatsoever participating in the FIM
World Championship Grand Prix (hereinafter collectively referred to as the
“Championship”) undertake, on behalf of themselves, their employees, and
agents, to observe all the provisions of:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
SPORTING REGULATIONS
TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
DISCIPLINARY AND ARBITRATION CODE
CIRCUIT STANDARDS
MEDICAL CODE
ANTIDOPING CODE
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE
CODE OF ETHICS
as supplemented and amended from time to time (hereinafter collectively
referred to as the “Regulations”).
All the persons mentioned above may be penalised in accordance with the
provisions of the Regulations.
Whilst the Regulations may be translated into other languages, in case of
any dispute regarding interpretation the Official English text will prevail.
Any references to the male gender in these documents are made solely
for the purposes of simplicity, and refer also to the female gender except
when the context requires otherwise.
It is the responsibility of the team to ensure that all persons concerned with
its entry observe all the requirements of the Regulations. The responsibility
of the rider, or any other person having charge of an entered machine
during any part of the Event with respect to observance of the Regulations
is joint and several with that of the team.
All persons concerned in any way with an entered machine or present in any
capacity whatsoever in the Paddock, Pits, Pit lane or Track, must wear an
appropriate pass at all times during the Event.
4
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
ANTIDOPING CODE
All the persons concerned must at all times observe the FIM Anti-Doping
Code and may be penalised accordingly.
5
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.
SPORTING REGULATIONS
1.1
Introduction
1.1.1
A series of motorcycle races counting toward the FIM World Championship
for Riders and Constructors (engine for Moto3 and MotoGP; frame for Moto2)
will be organised.
1.2
Events
1.2.1
The Event shall be deemed to commence at the scheduled time for Technical
and Sporting Checks and finish after all the races at the expiry of the deadline
for the lodging of a protest and the time at which technical or sporting
verifications have been concluded, whichever is the latest.
The race control must remain operative with all equipment in place until
the end of the period provided for the lodging of a protest, and all officials
and marshals must remain at the circuit available to the Race Direction and
FIM Stewards during that period.
1.2.2
Events must be staged on race circuits that have been homologated by the
FIM for the Championship.
1.2.3
Events must not include any other races except for support races approved
by the FIM and DORNA.
1.2.4
Any activity involving 4 wheels racing vehicular use of the track during the
event, including “demonstrations”, displays or the suchlike must receive
prior approval from FIM and Dorna.
1.2.5
Event Organisers (hereinafter “Organiser”)* will be nominated by the FIM
and DORNA.
* ”Organiser”
in the Sporting Regulations section refers to the organiser
and/or promoter of that individual Event.
6
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.2.6
The Organiser is responsible for providing the facilities and personnel to
ensure the smooth and efficient running of the event.
1.2.7
The Organiser will arrange third party liability insurance including cover for
all participants, teams, sponsors, service companies, officials, FIM, DORNA,
IRTA, etc.
The cover provided for each event shall be US $6 million, with the exception
of the USA and Canada, where the cover shall be different.
The Organiser will send a copy of such liability insurance to Dorna by courier
or telefax, at least 30 days prior to its event. At least 15 days prior to the
event; Dorna shall let the Organiser know if some amendments must be
made to the aforesaid liability insurance to meet the insurance laws of the
organiser’s country. The validity of the insurance must start at 08:00 hrs, on the Wednesday (or
Tuesday in the case of Saturday races) before the race and finish at 24:00 hrs
on the Monday (or Sunday in the case of Saturday races) after the race.
1.2.8
At least 90 days prior to the Event, the Organisers of the event must submit
the following information to the FIM and DORNA:
a)Confirmation of the name and address of the Promoters/Organisers,
including email, telephone and facsimile numbers for correspondence.
b) The date and place of the Event.
c)A detailed plan of the circuit, its direction, clockwise or anticlockwise,
and length.
d)The location at the circuit of the rider information centre and the official
notice board.
e)The name and address of the company providing the third party liability
insurance cover and the number of the policy.
f)Name and address of FMNR.
g)The name of the Clerk of the Course (with FIM Grand Prix Clerk of the
Course Superlicence).
7
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
h)The name, address and telephone number of the Chief Medical Officer
(with FIM Grand Prix CMO Superlicence).
i)The name, address and telephone number of the hospitals designated
for the event.
N.B. T
he Organiser is not required to produce or publish any Supplementary
Regulations for the event.
1.2.9
At least 60 days before the Event, DORNA must publish the above information
and post it to IRTA for distribution to all teams with an entry for the Event.
1.3
The Paddock
1.3.1
The Paddock, pit boxes and all other facilities must be available to teams
at least on the Wednesday prior to a Sunday race and remain available to
competitors for at least one day and, if possible, two days after the event.
1.3.2
Access must be available for teams arriving to set up between the hours of
08:00 and 22:00.
1.3.3
At all times that the Paddock is occupied there must be 24 hour attendance
at the gates providing vehicular access to the circuit and paddock.
1.3.4
When the Paddock is occupied there must be an adequate medical and
fire fighting service available to all riders, teams, manufacturers, sponsors,
service companies, officials, FIM, Dorna, IRTA, etc.
At minimum the services must be available from 08.00 – 18.00 hrs on the
two days prior to the “setting up of teams day”, and on a 24 hour basis for
the remainder of the event, ending at midnight on the day after race day.
1.3.5
Full security must be supplied to the Paddock area from at least midnight
of the Wednesday prior to a Sunday race until midnight of the Monday
following the race.
8
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.4 Officials
All the following Officials must be present and available at the time necessary
to ensure smooth and efficient running of the Event:
1.4.1
Permanent Officials
All permanent officials shall be appointed for the Championship by the
Permanent Bureau.
The following officials will be appointed to perform supervisory and
executive roles. Except in cases of illness or Force Majeure the officials will
be expected to be present at each event.
Race Director
Responsible for ensuring proper observance of the Regulations and efficient
running of the practice and races. The Race Director is also responsible for
all communications between the Event Management Committee and the FIM
MotoGP Stewards Panel.
The Clerk of the Course shall work in permanent consultation with the Race
Director. The Race Director shall have overriding authority in the following
matters and the Clerk of the Course may give orders in respect of them only
with his express agreement:
a)The control of practice and the race, adherence to the timetable and, if
he deems it necessary, the making of any proposal to the Race Direction
to modify the timetable in accordance with the Sporting Regulations.
b)The stopping of practice or the race in accordance with the Sporting
Regulations if he deems it unsafe to continue and ensuring that the
correct restart procedure is carried out.
c)The starting procedure.
d)The use of medical cars/fast interventions vehicles.
Deputy Race Director
Responsible for all duties of the Race Director in the event that the Race
Director is unavailable.
Technical Director
Responsible for ensuring that technical Regulations are correctly enforced
and supervising scrutineering and protests of a technical nature.
9
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Medical Director
Responsible for liaison with the Chief Medical Officer appointed by the
Organisers to ensure compliance with the Medical Code.
FIM Safety Officer
Responsible for the supervision of all aspects of safety.
Starter
Responsible for the start procedure.
1.4.2
Individual Event officials
All individual Event Officials shall be appointed for each event by the FMNR/
Organiser and shall be approved by the FIM.
They are:
i) Clerk of the Course
Responsible for:
a)Ensuring that the circuit is suitably prepared for and maintained during
the Event and that all legal requirements applicable for the running of
the event have been complied with.
b)Ensuring that all officials and services are in place.
The stationing of all track personnel and equipment (i.e. marshals, firefighting services, Moto-Taxi, recovery and intervention vehicles, flags,
etc.) alongside the Circuit no later than 30 minutes prior to the beginning
of all practice sessions and warm-ups.
Once the morning medical inspection is finished, Medical personnel
should stand 5 metres behind the Track Marshals or leave. Only sportive
personnel should stay on the edge of the track for the “sporting” track
inspection.
The Race Director, the FIM Safety Officer, the Clerk of the Course and the
Medical Director will make the final inspection of the Circuit to ensure
this regulation is complied with, 30 minutes prior to the beginning of
the day’s first practice sessions and/or warm up.
During the final inspection lap, the yellow flag must be waved at each
flag marshal post together with the display of other flags and equipment
requested by the FIM Safety Officer.
10
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Taking decisions to ensure the smooth and efficient running of the event.
d)Ensuring that the event is run within the Regulations.
e)Notification of protests to the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel.
f)
Immediate approval and signature with time of provisional results
(practices, warm-ups, starting grids and races) and presentation of
reports to the Event Management Committee.
ii) Secretaries
Responsible for:
a)During the event effecting communications between the various officials.
b)Providing secretarial support for the Event Management Committee,
the Race Direction and the FIM Stewards.
iii) Other Officials
Marshals, Technical Scrutineers, Security Personnel, Medical personnel
etc., as required for the efficient running of the event.
All communications between the individual Event Officials must be
made via the relevant Permanent Officials.
1.4.3
The Race Direction
The Race Direction shall be appointed for the Championship by the
Permanent Bureau.
1.4.4
The FIM Stewards
The FIM Stewards shall be nominated by the FIM and approved by the
Permanent Bureau.
11
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.5
Event Management
1.5.1
The management of the event will be carried out by the Event Management
Committee which will comprise the following delegates:
The
The
The
The
The
The
Race Director - who will chair the meetings
Technical Director
FIM Medical Officer
Clerk of the Course
Delegate appointed by DORNA
FIM Safety Officer
1.5.2
At any time the duties of the members of the Event Management
Committee are:
a)To ensure the smooth and efficient running of the event.
b)To make recommendations to the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel concerning
any matter that is in contradiction to the Regulations.
c)To report to the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel any infringements of the
Regulations.
1.5.3
The Event Management Committee will meet at any time required during
the event, but at least:
a)Prior to the first practice session.
b)At the end of each practice day.
c)At the end of the event.
1.5.4
The quorum for a meeting of the Event Management Committee is three
persons.
12
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.5.5
All of the members have one vote. Decisions are based on a simple majority.
In the case of a tie, then the Race Director will exercise a casting vote.
1.5.6
The FIM Stewards may attend the meetings of the Event Management
Committee and the Race Director may also invite the participation of Officials
or other persons to assist in the meetings. However, FIM Stewards and the
invited officials or other persons will have no right of vote.
1.5.7
The duties of the Event Management Committee are:
a)To receive reports from the various Officials concerning scrutineering,
practice and races.
b)To make recommendations to the organiser to improve the smooth and
efficient running of the event.
1.6
Race Direction
1.6.1
The Race Direction will comprise the following persons
• The FIM Representative
• The DORNA Representative
• The IRTA Representative
These persons can perform other functions during the event.
1.6.2
The quorum for a meeting of the Race Direction is two persons.
1.6.3
Each member has one vote. Decisions are based on a simple majority.
1.6.4
The Race Direction will meet at any time required during the event.
13
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.6.5
The duties of the Race Direction are:
a)To take decisions as provided in the Regulations.
b) T
o oversee operational matters to ensure the safe, efficient, and
timely running of the event according to the FIM World Championship
Grand Prix Regulations.
c)To make changes in the conduct and/or format of a race and/or a
practice session based on safety considerations, provided that such
decision is absolutely necessary to resolve a situation not foreseen in
the FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations. In such exceptional
cases, such decision may prevail over specific provisions of the FIM World
Championship Grand Prix Regulations.
d)Provided that it is absolutely necessary to resolve a situation not foreseen
in the Regulations, the Race Direction may issue pre-race instructions
or clarifications and in specific cases even create pre-race regulations
(e.g. to take into account the local conditions at a particular circuit).
However, such actions may only be taken within the limits set out by
the FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations.
1.7
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel
1.7.1
There will be a panel comprised of three persons; the Race Director who
will be a permanent member and who will chair the meetings, and two FIM
Stewards with FIM Sporting Steward Licence. Each FIM Steward may be a
permanent appointment, or appointed by rota, and will be nominated by
the FIM and approved by the Permanent Bureau.
1.7.2
The quorum for a meeting of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel is two persons.
14
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.7.3
Each member has one vote. Decisions are based on a simple majority. In the
case of a tie, the Chairman will exercise a casting vote.
1.7.4
The FIM Stewards have no executive role in the running of the events,
except for the imposition of penalties and the adjudication of protests as
per Art. 1.7.6.
1.7.5
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel will meet at any time required during
the event.
1.7.6
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel is responsible for:
a)Taking decisions as provided in the Regulations.
b)Imposing penalties for any infringements of the Regulations.
c)Adjudicating on any protest relating to infringements of the Regulations.
1.7.7
All decisions of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel must be communicated in
writing to the Race Direction and all affected parties.
1.8
The Calendar
1.8.1
The calendar of races counting for the Championships will be, in principle,
published by no later than 31st October of the preceding year.
1.8.2
The season is defined as starting on the day after the final race of the year,
and finishing on the day of the final race of the following year.
15
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.9
Classes
1.9.1
Classes will be for the following categories:
Moto3
Moto2
MotoGP
250cc 4 stroke, single cylinder
Moto2 – official engine
1000cc 4 stroke, maximum 4 cylinders
1.9.2
Technical Regulations governing the three classes are provided in the FIM
Grand Prix Technical Rules for the FIM Championship.
1.10
Eligible Competitors
1.10.1
In order to compete in the Championship, riders must be officially entered
by a member team of IRTA (with the exception of wild card riders, see
Art. 1.11.5/6).
The rider must be in possession of an “FIM Grand Prix Licence” issued by a
FMN. Riders are designated by IRTA/Grand Prix Commission. Licences can,
in certain circumstances, be for a single event. To receive a Licence, the
rider must be in possession of a national licence of a FMN at no additional
cost to the rider.
The constructors must be in possession of the appropriate “FIM
Manufacturer Licence”.
1.10.1.1
Minimum age
Licences for riders are issued only when the minimum age has been
attained as below:
• Moto3:
• Moto2:
• MotoGP:
16 years
16 years
18 years
The limit for the minimum age starts on the date of the rider’s birthday.
16
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
In the Moto3 class, an exemption applies to the winner of the FIM Junior
Moto3 Championship to compete in the Moto3 class of the FIM World
Championship Grand Prix in the following season, even if the rider has not
reached the minimum age for the class.
1.10.1.2
Maximum age MotoGP
For the MotoGP contracted riders, the limit for the maximum age finishes at
the end of the year in which the rider reaches the age of 50.
1.10.1.3
Maximum age Moto2
For the Moto2 riders, the limit for the maximum age finishes at the end of
the year in which the rider reaches the age of 50.
1.10.1.4
Maximum age Moto3
The maximum age is 28 years (25 years for new contracted riders
participating in the Moto3 Grand Prix for the first time and for wild cards)
at the 1st of January of the corresponding Championship year.
1.11
Entries
1.11.1
Teams must submit their proposed entries to the Secretariat of IRTA by
the absolute deadline of the last event of the preceding season. Each
application must indicate the riders designated and the class in which they
will participate.
The Selection Committee, comprising delegates of FIM, Dorna and IRTA will
select the teams and riders accepted for participation in the following season
which commences on the day after the last event of the preceding season.
Once accepted for participation each team and it’s contracted riders are
subject to the testing restrictions that apply in each class.
1.11.2
Every team accepted for participation is required to become a member of
IRTA and conclude a Participation Agreement with IRTA prior to 28 February
in the relevant season.
17
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.11.3
Every accepted team must complete an entry form in respect of each rider
and submit this to the Secretariat of IRTA by 28 February of the relevant
season.
Except when special dispensation is granted each entry commits the team
to designate a rider to compete in all the events of the Championship in the
chosen class. Exceptions can only be made as follows:
i)A team may withdraw a rider from an event which has already started,
due to injury of the rider, irreparable damage to the motorcycle(s) or
in case of “Force Majeure”. A withdrawal for medical reasons must be
supported by a letter from the Chief Medical Officer of the meeting or
the Medical Director.
ii)A team may withdraw a rider from additional events in the Championship
only for medical reasons or other reasons of “Force Majeure”. Withdrawals
for medical reasons must be supported by a letter from a qualified
Doctor and are subject to verification by another medical practitioner
appointed by IRTA at its own expense. DORNA shall then have the right
to require an additional examination and verification by at least two
other medical practitioners appointed by DORNA for that purpose. In
the event that the medical practitioners appointed by DORNA do not
support the opinion of the medical practitioner appointed by IRTA, the
following shall apply:
a)the opinion of the medical practitioners appointed by DORNA shall
be deemed to prevail;
and
b)IRTA shall pay all costs incurred in the examination and reporting
by the medical practitioners appointed by DORNA.
Teams must make every reasonable effort to provide a qualified substitute
rider to fulfil their entry obligations within 10 days of withdrawal.
However the deadline for substitution or replacement of the entered
rider is two hours after the end of the Free Practice 2 session for that
class, except in the MotoGP class when the limit is 2 hours before the
qualifying practice.
18
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
iii)For reasons not being medical reasons and not being reasons of “Force
Majeure”, and subject to the Team obtaining the approval of IRTA and
then subject to IRTA obtaining the approval of DORNA/FIM (neither of
whom shall be obliged to give reasons for any refusal to approve), a Team
may replace a rider which that Team has entered in the Championship
with another rider (“replacement rider”) for remaining rounds of the
Championship. Only one replacement of a rider will be permitted
per season. Exceptional circumstances will be examined by IRTA and
DORNA/FIM.
If a team is unable to provide a substitute rider, then IRTA may decide
to allow another team to enter a rider, on an event by event basis, to
reach the required number of entries. Article 1.10.1 will apply to all
replacement and substitute riders.
1.11.4
Every rider accepted for participation must comply with the requirements to
participate in certain promotional activities as defined in the Participation
Agreement with IRTA:
a)Riders must, if requested by Dorna, attend any pre-Event press conference
on the Thursday afternoon prior to the Event subject to reasonable
prior notice from Dorna. Both the current leader and the winner in the
preceding race will be required to attend the pre-Event press conference.
The rest of the riders and members of the Teams Management are the
decision of Dorna depending on their results.
b)Riders must comply in full with the podium procedures as designated in
the Grand Prix Regulations.
c)Riders must make themselves available for such promotional activities as
may reasonably be designated by Dorna and, subject to 30 days notice,
on the Wednesday or Thursday prior to each Event, for a period of
three hours i.e. between 1300 hours and 1600 hours. Each Rider may be
required to undertake a maximum of two promotional activities during
each season.
19
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
d)
All riders must make themselves available, (subject to any prior
professional commitments provided that reasonable evidence of the
same is provided), for promotional purposes, subject to sixty days prior
notice, at times and places unconnected with any particular Event. No
rider will be required to participate in more than two activities per
calendar year or to take part in such activities for an aggregate period
in excess of three hours (excluding travel time). Dorna will reimburse
all reasonable business class travel expenses and other reasonable out
of pocket expenses.
e)Riders must, when requested and unless given specific dispensation
by IRTA or Dorna, participate in a maximum of one of any autograph
signing sessions included in the schedule of events. Riders must attend
the signing session for a minimum of 20 minutes.
f)Riders must, when requested and unless given specific dispensation by
IRTA or Dorna, take part in a parade lap in open cars included in the
schedule of events.
g)
All of the riders must be aware of the utmost importance of full
compliance with the designated procedures for promotional activities,
press conferences, podium ceremonies and prize giving ceremonies
and be fully aware that sanctions for non-compliance include financial
sanctions and the imposition of other penalties laid down in the Grand
Prix Regulations.
h)Riders may be granted permission by Dorna or IRTA to not attend any
particular promotional activity only due to injury or the requirement
to be receiving medical attention at a time that coincides with such
promotional activity. Requests for non-participation must be submitted
to Dorna or IRTA in writing.
1.11.4.1
Public Pronouncements by Teams and Riders
a)Teams and Riders must avoid any public declaration or press release which
could damage or negatively affect the MotoGP World Championship.
Accordingly, it is an obligation for all Riders, Teams and Teams’ directors
and/or personnel and/or representative thereof, to refrain from releasing
any public pronouncement which may irresponsibly harm the lawful
interests of the MotoGP Members or which may be contrary to the
integrity of MotoGP or the sport.
20
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)Public pronouncements which harm irresponsibly the lawful interest of
MotoGP or which are contrary to the integrity of MotoGP or the sport
shall include, but not be limited to:
•public statements or comments to the media that irresponsibly
attack, disparage, disrepute or damage the MotoGP™ Members.
•Public comments that members and Riders of the Team know, or
should reasonably know, will irresponsibly harm the reputation,
image or best interests of the sport and/or any of the MotoGP
Members are expressly covered by this regulation.
•
It is understood that responsible expressions of legitimate
disagreement with the MotoGP Members and/or MotoGP policies
are not prohibited.
1.11.5
Moto2 and Moto3 wild cards:
In each class there may be a maximum of two wild card entries. Wild cards
may be proposed by an FMN, the FIM or Dorna.
Wild card riders must be holders of an FIM “one event Grand Prix” licence
issued on behalf of any FMN and entries must be submitted to the FIM, on
the official entry form issued by the FIM, at least 45 days before the event.
These entries will be submitted to the Grand Prix Commission who will
decide which, if any, of the entries will be accepted.
No wild card entry will be granted to a rider who has ridden in the event as
a wild card on 3 previous occasions in the same class. (For the purpose of
this regulation the Moto3 class is considered as being the same as the 125cc
class and the Moto2 class is considered as being the same as the 250cc
class).
Accepted entries will be required to pay to IRTA a fee to cover the costs of
materials provided for their participation.
21
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
For 2017 the fee will be:
13,000 €uros for a Moto2 entry and
3,500 €uros for a Moto3 entry.
If after acceptance and payment a rider withdraws their entry, only 50%
of the IRTA fee will be refundable. A full refund may be applied in the
following cases:
a)the withdrawal is solely and verifiably due to rider injury,
b)the withdrawal is due to the rider being taken as a substitute rider for
a contracted team for that event,
c)the FIM via their local Federation appoints another rider to take over
the accepted wild card entry.
No financial compensation or reimbursement of expenses will be paid to
wild card riders.
Wild card entries are not subject to the IRTA insurance requirements.
Insurance of the wild card riders is the responsibility of their FMN.
When a wild card licence is confirmed and issued, the cost of this licence
will not be reimbursed to the rider who withdraws its participation to the
race.
1.11.6
MotoGP wild cards:
There may be a maximum of two wild card entries.
Wild cards may be proposed by an FMN, the FIM, the MSMA or Dorna.
Wild card riders must be holders of an FIM “one event Grand Prix” licence
issued on behalf of any FMN.
Applications may be submitted to the FIM, on the official entry form issued
by the FIM, at any time prior to the event.
Entries, as received by the FIM, will be submitted to the Grand Prix
Commission who will decide which, if any, of the entries will be accepted.
22
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Accepted entries may be required to pay to IRTA a fee to cover the costs
of tyres provided by the official supplier for their use at the event. If after
acceptance and payment a rider withdraws their entry, only 50% of the IRTA
fee will be refundable. A full refund may be applied in the following cases:
a)the withdrawal is solely and verifiably due to rider injury,
b)the withdrawal is due to the rider being taken as a substitute rider for
a contracted team for that event,
c)another rider is appointed to take over the accepted wild card entry.
No financial compensation or reimbursement of expenses will be paid to
wild card riders.
Wild card entries are not subject to the IRTA insurance requirements.
Insurance of the wild card riders is the responsibility of their FMN.
When a wild card licence is confirmed and issued, the cost of this licence
will not be reimbursed to the rider who withdraws its participation to the
race.
1.11.7
A compulsory briefing will be held for all the riders who will be participating
for the first time in the current Championship, at 17:00 hrs on the day
preceding the day scheduled for the first practice session.
Failure to attend the briefing in full may result in a penalty.
A waiver can be granted to a rider by the Race Direction.
1.11.8
A rider shall be deemed to have taken part in the event when he participates
in, at least, one practice session.
1.11.9
A rider shall be deemed to have started a race when he participates in, at
least, the first lap of the race.
23
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.11.10
MotoGP Class Manufacturers
In the MotoGP class, Motorcycle Manufacturers are permitted to participate
with a maximum of two entries in their own team. Those Manufacturers
may also lease motorcycles and equipment to Independent teams.
1.11.11
Moto3 Class Manufacturers
•
In the Moto3 class, Manufacturers intending to participate must
announce to the Grand Prix Commission by the deadline of 31 August
that they will offer to supply Moto3 machines for the following season.
By the same date manufacturers must publish their offer to prospective
teams together with a parts price list. No manufacturers or “brands”
will be accepted for participation in the following season after
that deadline.
•Interested teams must confirm their requests for machines to the
manufacturers by the deadline of 15 September. Manufacturers must then
confirm the team orders by the deadline of 30 September, respecting
the minimum supply numbers (refer to Art. 2.6.3.2.22). Details of
accepted orders will be sent to IRTA who will inform the Grand Prix
Commission. Teams who have placed orders that were not accepted can
then negotiate with other manufacturers.
•
Refer to Articles 2.6.3 and 2.6.4 for Moto3 engine and chassis
homologation, supply and price regulations.
1.12
Starting Numbers
1.12.1
Each rider accepted for the Championship will be allocated a specific
starting number which will be valid for the whole Championship.
24
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.13
Schedule
1.13.1
The provisional event schedule will be as follows:
WEDNESDAY:Arrival and setting up of Teams
THURSDAY: Arrival and setting up of Teams
10:00 - 17:00 Technical and Sporting Checks and other formalities
FRIDAY
09:00-09:40
09:55-10:40
10:55-11:40
13:10-13:50
14:05-14:50
15:05-15:50
SATURDAY
09:00-09:40
09:55-10:40
10:55-11:40
12:35-13:15
13:30-14:00
14.10-14.25
14.35-14.50
15:05-15:50
SUNDAY
08:40-09:00
09:10-09:30
09:40-10:00
11:00
12:20
14:00
25
40 min.
45 min.
45 min.
40 min.
45 min.
45 min.
40 min.
45 min.
45 min.
40 min.
30 min.
15 min.
15 min.
45 min.
20 min.
20 min.
20 min.
Moto3™
MotoGP™
Moto2™
Moto3™
MotoGP™
Moto2™
Moto3™
MotoGP™
Moto2™
Moto3™
MotoGP™
MotoGP™
MotoGP™
Moto2™
Moto3™
Moto2™
MotoGP™
Moto3™
Moto2™
MotoGP™
Free Practice 1
Free Practice 1 timed for Qualifying
Free Practice 1
Free Practice 2
Free Practice 2 timed for Qualifying
Free Practice 2
Free Practice 3
Free Practice 3 timed for Qualifying
Free Practice 3
Qualifying
Free Practice 4 not timed for Qualifying
Qualifying 1
Qualifying 2
Qualifying
Warm Up
Warm Up
Warm Up
Race
Race
Race
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.13.2
The above schedule can only be varied as follows:
i) Prior to the event by Dorna;
ii) During the event by the Race Direction.
1.13.3
The schedule may include an allotted time for riders and teams to make
track laps by bicycle or on foot. All traffic at this time must be in the
circuit direction.
1.14
Technical Control – Medical Control – Doping Control
1.14.1
Teams in the MotoGP class may present a maximum of two motorcycles per
rider for Technical Control which will be carried out according the published
schedule, prior to the first practice.
In the Moto2 and Moto3 classes, teams may present only one motorcycle
per rider for Technical Control.
Unless a waiver is granted by the Race Direction, teams who do not comply
with the schedule for technical or medical controls will not be allowed to
take part in the event.
1.14.2
The procedure for Technical Control is described in the Technical
Regulations, Articles 2.x.5.2, 2.x.5.3, and 2.x.5.4. The procedure for
Medical Control is described in the Medical Code.
1.14.3
All articles regarding anti-doping procedures are mentioned in the FIM
Anti-Doping Code.
26
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.15
Practice & Testing
1.15.1
Practice and Testing Restrictions
a)For all classes the season is defined as starting on the day after the
final race of the year, and finishing on the day of the final race of the
following year.
Grand Prix “Event” is defined as starting at the scheduled time for
A
Technical and Sporting checks (Art. 1.2.1), usually a Thursday. This
time and date is used when determining 14 days before an Event in
regard to testing restrictions.
b)A contracted rider is defined as a rider designated by the team according
article 1.11.1.
c)Track Familiarisation is permitted at any time at any circuit under the
following conditions:
i)Such on-track activity is not permitted within the 14 days before a
GP event at a circuit unless authorised by Race Direction.
ii)For motorcycles of the same capacity class as the rider is entered
in, only standard production road-homologated motorcycles may
be used.
For safety it is permitted to make the following changes, which
must be notified to the Technical Director in advance:
27
•Wheels
•Brake calipers, master cylinders, lines and discs (carbon
discs are not permitted)
•Front and rear suspension
•Removal of existing parts (eg. mirrors, lights, etc.)
•
Tyres (commercially available tyres as approved by the
Technical Director, NB. current specification of championship
tyres are not permitted)
•Footrests, handlebars and control levers
•Exhaust
•Replica Bodywork in a different material is permitted, but
the design must be identical to the original (except for
blanking areas for removed lights, etc.)
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
NB. Motorcycles of non-roadracing disciplines (eg. Motocross, Enduro,
SuperMoto) and roadracing machines of a different capacity class, as
approved by the Technical Director, may be used without restriction.
ace Direction may grant an exemption for specific events using
R
race machines of the same capacity class the rider is entered in.
Such authorisation must be requested in advance.
iii)
In the Moto2 class, when track familiarisation takes place on a
Grand Prix circuit then the road-homologated motorcycle may not
be the same brand and the same engine capacity as the current
Moto2 official engine supplier. That is, if the motorcycle is the same
brand as the official Moto2 engine supplier, it must be of a different
engine capacity to the official Moto2 engine.
iv)
In case of dispute regarding machine eligibility the decision of the
Technical Director will be final.
d)
Wild Card riders are not subject to any testing restrictions.
1.15.1.1
MotoGP Class
For the purposes of this regulation separate test teams of manufacturers
(includes complete motorcycle Manufacturers and chassis Manufacturers)
involved in the Championship are considered as part of the contracted team.
Practice and testing by contracted teams using MotoGP class machines is
permitted as follows:
A. Contracted Riders
a)
Practice included in the schedule of the events.
b)
One test, of two or three days, organised by Dorna/IRTA, at a circuit
in Europe between the final event of the season and 30 November.
c)
Three tests, each of three days, organised by Dorna/IRTA between
1 February and the first event of the season.
d)
Post-race. A maximum of three tests, each of one day, on the
Monday after events in Europe designated by Dorna/IRTA.
e)
Any activity authorised by the Race Direction.
28
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
f)
All MotoGP teams may test with their contracted riders at any circuit
for a maximum total of 5 days per team during the season (except
during the test ban period, refer to Art. 1.15.1.1.A.h) below), using
only the team’s Test Tyre Allocation (refer to Art. 1.15.1.1.C, below).
Test dates and riders participating must be informed to Race
Direction prior to the proposed test, which may not be within
14 days before a GP event held at that circuit.
Testing is deemed to have taken place when any of the team riders
has entered the track.
g)
Teams using machines from manufacturers who qualify for
Concessions (refer to Art. 2.4.2) are permitted to test with their
contracted riders (except during the test ban period, refer to
Art. 1.15.1.1.A.h) below) or with test riders at any circuit during
the season, using only the team’s Test Tyre Allocation (refer to
Art. 1.15.1.1.C, below). The amount of testing is limited only by the
Test Tyre Allocation.
Test dates and riders participating must be informed to Race
Direction prior to the proposed test, which may not be within
14 days before a GP event held at that circuit.
h)No testing is permitted by contracted riders between 1 December
and 31 January, both dates being inclusive.
B. Test Riders
Test riders are permitted only for Motorcycle Manufacturers with their own
factory team, and for teams using machines from Manufacturers who qualify
for Concessions (Art. 2.4.2).
If a Manufacturer does not have an entry with their own factory team, they
must nominate one of their customer teams as their factory team for the
purposes of testing with test riders for that season.
a)Test riders can participate in any of the tests described in 1.15.1.1. A,
above, except for practice included in the schedule of an event.
b)Test riders may test at any circuit, at any time, using only their team’s
Test Tyre Allocation. Tests are not permitted within the 14 days before
a GP event at a circuit unless authorised by Race Direction.
29
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
C. Test Tyre Allocation
Machine development is limited by the Test Tyre Allocation. The allocation
is not transferable between teams or manufacturers and is supplied solely
by the official tyre supplier, as follows:
All MotoGP Teams: 120 tyres per contracted rider per season. These tyres
may be used by a test rider, or the team’s contracted rider subject to
1.15.1.1.A. f), g), h) and 1.15.1.1.B, above.
Tyres for contracted riders at Official Tests will be subject to supply
requirements of Art. 2.4.4.9.9. A), B), C) and will not be counted as part
of the Test Tyre Allocation.
1.15.1.2
Moto2 and Moto3 Classes
For the purposes of this regulation, test teams of Manufacturers (includes
complete motorcycle Manufacturers and chassis Manufacturers) involved
in the Championship are not considered to be contracted teams. However
they may use contracted riders for testing under the conditions of clause e)
below (any test days will be counted as part of the rider’s allowance of
10 days), and clause i) below (test days will not be counted as part of the
rider’s allowance).
Practice and testing by contracted riders, is permitted as follows:
a)Practice included in the schedule of the events.
b)Up to three official tests organised by Dorna/IRTA, at circuits in Europe
between 1 February and the first event of the season, using only
contracted riders.
c)Post-race. One day tests held on the Monday or Tuesday after events in
Europe, as nominated by Dorna/IRTA. Post-race tests are only possible
if the test days are not required for MotoGP class testing.
d)Any activity authorised by the Race Direction.
e)Teams may test with contracted riders at any circuit for a maximum
total of 10 days per rider during the season (except during the test ban
period, refer to Art. 1.15.1.2.f) below).
Test dates and riders participating must be informed to Race Direction
prior to the proposed test, which may not be within 14 days before a GP
event held at that circuit.
30
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Testing is deemed to have taken place when the rider has entered the
track.
Any replacement or substitute rider is deemed to be the original rider
for the purposes of counting test days.
f)No testing is permitted by contracted teams or contracted riders between
1 December and 31 January, both dates being inclusive.
g)Teams are not permitted to make private tests between the end of one
season and the first race event of the subsequent season at any circuit
outside of the continental zone where the team is based (Europe, Asia/
Oceania, Africa, The Americas).
h)Contracted riders who are in their first season of participation in the
World Championship may compete in other events held at Grand Prix
circuits in Europe, or at events held at Grand Prix circuits in the country
of the rider’s nationality, during that season.
i) T
esting is permitted at any circuit with any rider after the final
event of the season until the end of 30 November of that year. Such
testing will not count towards the rider’s allocated number of test
days for the season.
1.15.2
Practice Sessions at Grand Prix Events (including Warm Up)
i)Riders will commence practice from the pit lane when the green light is
displayed at the exit of the pit lane.
ii)The duration of practice will commence from the illumination of the
green light. A count-down will be shown on the official Timekeeping
monitors to indicate the minutes of practice remaining.
iii)The end of practice will be indicated by the waving of a chequered flag
at which time the pit exit will be closed. A rider’s time will continue to
be recorded until he passes the finish line after the allotted time has
elapsed. After the chequered flag, riders complete one additional lap
prior to entering the pits.
iv)If practice is interrupted due to an incident or any other reason, then
a red flag will be waved at the start line and at all marshals posts. All
riders must return slowly to the pit lane. When practice is restarted,
the time remaining will be that shown on the monitors of the official
timekeepers at the moment the red flags were waved.
31
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
v)After practice has started, it is not permitted for any person to alter
the condition of the racing surface of the circuit. This includes track
Marshals and other Officials, who cannot clean the track surface
without prior instructions and/or authorisation from the Race
Director and/or the FIM Safety Officer.
1.15.3Motorcycles
In the MotoGP class, a rider may practice on two motorcycles providing that
all such motorcycles have been scrutineered in the name of his/her team.
In the Moto2 and Moto3 classes a rider may practice on the one motorcycle
that has been scrutineered in the name of his/her team. Moto2 and Moto3
class rider may change to another motorcycle only in the case of irreparable
damage to the principal machine, and only with the permission of the
Technical Director who will authorize the issue of a new scrutineering sticker
to identify the new machine. The process of authorizing a new machine is
not possible during a practice session or after the pit lane closes for the
sighting lap of the race.
1.15.4
Lap time
All laps of the riders will be timed.
A new lap record for a circuit can only be established by a rider during a
race.
For both practice and race, the lap time is the subtraction of the time
between two consecutive crossings of the plane of the finish line indicated
by the line painted on the track.
1.15.5
Qualification for the Race
A. Moto2 and Moto3
To qualify for the race, a rider must achieve a time during the Qualifying
session(s) at least equal to 107% of the qualifying time recorded by the
fastest rider of his class.
Any rider who fails to achieve a qualifying time will be permitted to take
part in the race provided that in any of the free practice sessions and/or
warm up he/she has achieved a time at least equal to 107% of the fastest
rider in the same session. Such riders will start the race from the back of
the grid, according to their free practice and/or warm up times.
32
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
B. MotoGP Class
i)Riders are automatically qualified for the race if they participate in
Qualifying Practice QP1 or QP2 (refer to Art. 1.16.3).
ii)To participate in qualifying practice a rider must achieve a lap time
at least equal to 107% of the time recorded by the fastest rider
in the same session, in any one of the four Free Practice sessions
(FP1, FP2, FP3, FP4).
iii)Substitute riders, replacing a rider after the event has started, are
subject to the above conditions if they have participated in two of
the first three Free Practice sessions.
iv)If a substitute rider only participates from FP3 onwards and does not
achieve a lap time of 107% of the fastest rider in the same session
of either FP3 or FP4, that rider may participate in QP1, where he/
she must achieve a lap time of at least 107% of the fastest rider
in QP1 to be allowed to start the race (unless QP1 is cancelled in
which case the rider may start the race).
1.16
Grid Positions
1.16.1
The pole position, allocated to the fastest rider, will be determined during
the homologation of the circuit.
1.16.2
For all classes, the Grid will be arranged in the “in echelon” 3-3-3-3
configuration.
Each line will be offset.
There will be a distance of 9 metres between each row.
1.16.3
A. Moto2 and Moto3
Grid positions will be based on the fastest time recorded by the riders in all
qualifying practice.
In the case where all qualifying practice have been cancelled, the grid
position will be based on the fastest time recorded by the riders in all free
practices.
33
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
B. MotoGP Class
i)Grid positions will be determined by the fastest lap time recorded
by each rider in the Free Practice (FP) sessions and two Qualifying
(QP) sessions as follows:
ii)Based on combined practice times, the ten fastest riders in FP1,
FP2, and FP3 go through to QP2.
iii)All other riders take part in QP1, provided they are qualified
according to Art. 1.15.5.B. The fastest two riders from QP1 progress
to QP2.
iv)The twelve riders in QP2 will take the first 12 grid positions
according to their fastest lap time in QP2.
If a rider does not record a lap time in QP2 he/she will start from
12th grid position. In the case of more than one rider not recording
a QP2 time, their grid positions from 12 upwards will be determined
by their combined lap times of FP1, FP2 and FP3.
v)The riders not in the first two positions of QP1 will take grid
positions 13 and onwards according to their fastest lap time in QP1.
If any qualified riders do not record a lap time in QP1 they will
start from the back of the grid, in order of their combined times
from FP1, FP2,and FP3.
vi)In the case where QP1 or QP2 or both are cancelled, the grid
positions will be determined by the combined fastest lap times
recorded by the riders of the affected group, in FP1, FP2 and FP3.
In the case of only QP1 being cancelled, then the 11th and 12th
fastest riders from FP1, FP2 and FP3 combined will go through
to QP2.
1.16.4
In the event of a tie, riders’ second and subsequent best times will be taken
into account.
1.16.5
The final grid will be published after the warm up has been completed, at
the latest one hour before the start of the race.
34
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.17
Races
1.17.1
The length of races must be according to the following parameters:
Minimum 95 km
Maximum 130 km
and will be determined by the Permanent Bureau after publication of the
calendar.
1.17.2
The length of a race may only be varied by the Race Direction, and may be
outside the parameters described in 1.17.1.
1.17.3
A visible countdown board will be shown at the finish line to indicate the
number of remaining laps in the race.
1.17.4
If the Timekeeping rooms are fed by normal power (electricity) supply, they
must also be permanently connected to an U.P.S. (Uninterruptible Power
System) and to a generator.
1.18
Standard Start Procedure
1.Only riders who have completed at least one sighting lap will be permitted
to start the race from their position published on the final grid. Under
no circumstances may they push onto the grid from the pit lane.
2.Approximately 15 Minutes (20 minutes for MotoGP only, except in the
case of a restarted or rescheduled race) before the Start of the Race Pit lane exit opens for sighting laps.
Green lights on at the pit lane exit.
Count-down boards of 5, 4, 3, 2 and 1 minutes are shown at the pit exit.
Riders may complete more than one sighting lap by passing through the
pit lane where they may make adjustments, change machines in MotoGP
only, or refuel.
35
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.Approximately 10 Minutes (15 minutes for MotoGP only, except in the
case of a restarted or rescheduled race) before the Start of the Race Pit lane exit closes.
Red lights on at the pit lane exit.
4.Riders who do not go onto the grid may start the warm up lap from the
pit lane under the instructions of a marshal positioned at the pit lane
exit.
Riders starting the warm up lap from the pit lane must start the race
from the back of the grid.
5.When riders reach the grid after the sighting lap(s) they must stop at
the rear of the grid and turn off the engine. The motorcycle will then
be pushed at walking pace by a team member to the grid position. The
rider may dismount or remain on the motorcycle to be pushed to the
grid position.
Riders on the grid may be attended by their mechanics and other staff
including one person who may hold an umbrella. All attendants on the
grid must wear a “Grid Pass”.
Riders in the MotoGP class only, having taken up their grid position,
must take off their helmets, except in the case of a restarted or wet
race.
Officials will display panels, at the side of the track, indicating the row
of the grid, to assist riders in locating their grid position.
6.The Race Director will, at this stage, declare the race as “wet” or “dry”
and will indicate this to the riders on the grid and those who may still
be in the pit lane by the display of a board. If no board is displayed the
race will automatically be “dry”.
7.Riders on the grid may at this stage make adjustments to the machine
or change tyres to suit the track conditions.
Tyre warmers may be used on the grid.
Riders may use a generator to power tyre warmers on the grid. Only
one generator per machine may be used. The generator must be of
the “hand carried” type and have a maximum output capacity of two
kilowatts.
36
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Starter engines may also be used on the grid.
Generator and starter engines should be located at the rear of the
motorcycles.
All adjustments must be completed by the display of the 3-Minute board.
After this board is displayed, riders who still wish to make adjustments
must push their machine to the pit lane. Such riders and their machines
must be clear of the grid and in the pit lane before the display of
the 1-Minute board, where they may continue to make adjustments, or
change machine in MotoGP only. Such riders will start the warm up lap
from the pit lane and will start the race from the back of the grid.
8.Refuelling or changing fuel tank on the grid is forbidden.
9.5 minutes before the start of the Warm Up Lap - Display of 5-Minute
Board on the grid.
10.3 minutes before the start of the Warm Up Lap - Display of 3-Minute
Board on the grid.
Generators must be disconnected from tyre warmers and removed from
the grid as quickly as possible.
At this point, all persons other than two mechanics per rider in the
Moto2 and Moto3 classes, and three mechanics per rider in MotoGP, the
person holding the umbrella for the rider, the television crew of the
host broadcaster and essential officials, must leave the grid.
The MotoGP riders must put their helmets on.
No person (except essential officials) is allowed to go on the grid at this
point.
11.1 minute before the start of the Warm Up Lap - Display of 1-Minute
Board on the grid.
Immediate removal of tyre warmers from machines on the grid.
At this point, all team personnel except the mechanics will leave the
grid. The mechanics will, as quickly as possible, assist the rider to start
the machine and will then vacate the grid.
37
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
12.30 seconds before the start of the Warm Up Lap - Display of 30- Second
Board on the grid.
All riders must be in position on the grid with engines running. No
further assistance from mechanics is permitted. Any rider who is unable
to start his machine must remove it to the pit lane, under the control of
the grid marshals, where he may make further attempts to start it, or
change machine in MotoGP. Such riders may start the warm up lap from
the pit lane and will start the race from the back of the grid.
13.2 minutes before the start of the Race - Green flag waved to start warm
up lap.
In the interest of safety, should a rider stall his machine, he may be
assisted to restart. If, after a reasonable period, the engine does not
start, then the rider will be pushed into the pit lane where his mechanics
may provide assistance, or where the rider may change machine in
MotoGP only.
The riders will make one lap at unrestricted speed, followed by a safety
car. The safety car will overtake slow riders.
As soon as the riders have passed the pit lane exit, the pit lane exit
light will be turned green, and any rider waiting in the pit lane will be
permitted to join the warm up lap. 30 seconds later, the light will turn
red closing the pit lane exit.
On returning to the grid the riders must take up their positions with
the front wheel of their motorcycle up to and behind the front line and
between the side lines defining the grid position and keep their engines
running. The front tyre must not be touching the track surface outside
of the painted lines.
If two or more riders must start from the back of the grid, they will
take up position in the order in which they qualified for the race.
An official will stand at the front of the grid holding a red flag motionless.
Any rider who arrives at the pit lane entry point after the safety car
must enter the pit lane and start the race from the pit lane exit.
Any rider who encounters a problem with his machine on the warm up
lap may return to the pit lane and make repairs, or change machine in
MotoGP only.
38
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Any rider who stalls his engine on the grid or who has other difficulties
must remain on the motorcycle and raise an arm. It is not permitted to
attempt to delay the start by any other means.
As each row of the grid is completed, the officials will lower the panels
indicating that their row is complete. Panels will not be lowered when a
rider in that row has indicated that he has stalled his motorcycle or has
other difficulties. When all panels have been lowered and the safety car
has taken up its position, an official at the rear of the grid will wave a
green flag.
The Starter will then instruct the official at the front of the grid,
displaying the red flag, to walk to the side of the track.
14.A red light will be displayed for between 2 and 5 seconds. The red light
will go out to start the race
A safety car will follow behind the motorcycles for the whole of the first
lap. The safety car will overtake slow riders.
If the red lights’ device is fed by normal power (electricity) supply,
it must also be connected to a set of car batteries or to an U.P.S.
(Uninterruptible Power System) to provide power to the starting lights’
device if the electric line breaks down just at the moment of the start.
Any rider who anticipates the start will be required to carry out the
ride through described under article 1.19.
The motorcycle must be stationary at the time the red lights are turned
off. Anticipation of the start is defined by the motorcycle moving forward
at the time the red lights are turned off.
In the case of a minor movement and subsequent stop whilst the red
lights are on, the designated officials will be the sole judge of whether
an advantage has been gained.
If a penalty is imposed for taking advantage by anticipating the start
the Race Direction must communicate the penalty to the rider as soon
as possible.
39
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
15.If, after the start of the race, a rider stalls his machine, then he may be
assisted by being pushed along the track until the engine starts.
If, after a reasonable period, the engine does not start, then the rider
will be pushed into the pit lane, where his mechanics may provide
assistance, or where the rider may change machine in MotoGP only.
16.After the riders have passed the exit of the pit road, the green light at
the pit lane exit will be switched on to start any riders still in the pit
lane.
The exit of the pit road is defined as the point where the pit road joins
the circuit, or as defined by Race Direction (refer to Art. 1.21.21).
When more than one rider is starting the race from the pit lane, officials
will control their start position and order.
17.
Unless the race is interrupted, no further changes of machines are
permitted. Except that a rider who has not crossed the start line to
start the race, is permitted to change machines up until the leading
rider has passed the finish line at the end of his first lap. This change
of machine is defined as when the second machine crosses the timing
point at the pit exit lights.
After this time, in the MotoGP class only, machine changes are permitted
only under the following circumstances:
-If the race has been declared wet, according to Art. 1.20.
-If the White Flags have been displayed indicating that machine
changes are permitted, according to Art. 1.22.2.
In both cases, tyre warmers, changing tyres and adjustments are
permitted on the machine in the pits and in the pit-lane. There are no
restrictions on the type of tyres fitted to either of the machines.
The spare machine may remain inside the pit box until such time as it
is used in the race, but any exchange of machine must be made in the
pit lane. The rider must enter pit lane with his machine to make the
exchange.
40
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All exchanges of machine in pit lane must follow the protocols published
by Race Direction, that is:
•The spare machine must be in the position as indicated by Officials
prior to the race.
•The machine entering the pits must stop between the spare machine
and the pit box, it may not stop on the pit lane side of the spare
machine.
•It is not permitted to ride behind (pit box side) the spare machine
of another rider.
•The team is responsible for the safe release of the rider. The rider
leaving his machine change position must give way to approaching
riders on pit lane who have right of way.
•
The team is responsible for ensuring none of their equipment,
motorcycles or staff impede the progress of another team or rider
in any way.
•A maximum of 4 team staff per rider may assist in the machine
change, other team members must remain in the pit box or
signalling area.
•
•It is forbidden for the spare machine to be in gear before the
rider changes bikes, only the rider may engage the gear (it is
permitted for a team member to hold the clutch lever), the
penalty for breach of this rule is disqualification.
he 4 pit lane staff will be identified by compulsory wearing of
T
a helmet, approved by the Technical Director.
If a machine that has been active in the race enters the pit box, this
machine is deemed to be retired and may not be used again in the race
(refer to Art. 1.21.8).
41
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
18.Start Delayed
Should there be a problem that might prejudice safety at the start, the
Starter will invoke the Start Delayed procedure as follows:
•A red flag is waved from the Starter’s rostrum and the red light
stays on.
•The “Start Delayed” board is displayed from the Starter’s rostrum
and a marshal will wave a yellow flag at each row of the starting
grid from the signalling platform.
•Riders must stay in their grid position with helmets on, engines
may be switched off.
•The machine(s) which caused the Start Delayed procedure will be
removed to the pit lane, regardless of what work is needed to
restart the machine. If they can be restarted or a spare machine is
taken (MotoGP class) the rider may start the warm up lap from pit
lane, and will start the race from the back of the grid.
•After display of the Start Delayed board, a maximum of 3 mechanics
per rider (MotoGP class) or 2 mechanics per rider (Moto2, Moto3
classes) are allowed on the grid. Only tyre warmers, stands, starter
engines and hand-carried tools are allowed, no generators are
allowed on the grid.
•Only essential officials are allowed on the grid, no media, guests,
umbrella-holders or other team personnel will be permitted, with
the exception of camera crew(s) authorised by the Organisers.
•The start procedure will be re-commenced at the 3-Minute board,
which the Starter will order to be displayed as soon as possible
(normally as soon as all riders on the grid are attended by their
team).
•Following the 1-Minute and 30-Second boards the riders will complete
an additional warm up lap. The race distance will be reduced by
one lap.
Any person who, due to his behaviour on the grid is responsible for a
“start delayed”, may be further penalised.
42
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
19. Rain on Grid
If the pit lane is opened for the sighting lap with the track dry but the
track becomes wet during or after the normal sighting lap (i.e. when
riders are on the track or on the grid), the Starter may invoke the
following procedure. This procedure does not apply after the start of
the warm up lap, riders are free to enter the pit lane after the warm up
lap and start the race from there if they wish to make any adjustments.
(Note: as climatic conditions and their severity can never be accurately
forecast Race Direction may react to specific situations by issuing
different instructions. All instructions will be displayed on timekeeping
monitors and teams will be informed by IRTA staff.) 43
1. Moto2 and Moto3 Classes
•The Start Delayed board is displayed. This may be before or after
the normal five minute countdown has started on the grid, but
would normally be after the last bike has arrived at the grid
•Wheels may be changed and adjustments made only on the grid.
•
5 minutes extra working time is given to change settings, so
approximately five minutes after the Start Delayed board is
displayed, the 5-Minute board is shown and the 5-3-1-30sec
countdown is made before the start of the Warm Up lap.
•Team members must leave the grid as usual (refer to Art. 1.18.10),
11), 12) above). Ie. 3-Minute board: adjustments completed,
1-Minute board: tyre warmers removed, 30-Second board: start
engines.
•After the green flag the normal warm up lap and start procedure
applies, riders make one Warm Up lap as usual and take up their
original grid positions.
•Any rider who wishes to make adjustments after the start of the
Warm Up lap must enter the pit lane to make adjustments and
start the race from there.
•The race distance is reduced to 2/3 of the original distance.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2. MotoGP Class
•The Start Delayed board is displayed. This may be before or after
the normal five minute countdown has started on the grid, but
would normally be after the last bike has arrived at the grid.
•Any rider who does not arrive to the grid from the original sighting
lap(s), or the additional sighting lap(s) after a Start Delayed, must
start the warm up lap from the pit lane and will start the race from
the back of the grid as per Art. 1.18.4.
•All machines must be pushed off the grid with wheel changes and
adjustments being made in pit lane, or machines changed.
•Machines may be refuelled in pit lane.
•Approximately 5 minutes after the Start Delayed board, the pit
lane exit will be opened for 5 minutes and riders make one or
more additional sighting laps before taking up their original grid
positions. If more than one sighting lap is made, the rider must
pass through pit lane.
•Three minutes after the closing of the pit lane exit for the extra
sighting lap the normal pre-race countdown is resumed at the
5-Minute board. Mechanics may return to the grid to assist the
riders, change wheels and make adjustments, but journalists and
guests will not be re-admitted to the grid at this stage. The normal
warm up lap and start procedure applies, mechanics must leave
the grid following the normal 3-Minute, 1-Minute, 30-Second rules
(as per Arts. 1.18.10),11),12),13) above).
•The race distance is unchanged.
1.18.20
Wet Race Start (following all dry practice)
In case a class has had all practice and warm up sessions dry (as declared
by the Race Director), and the race start is declared wet before the opening
of pit lane for the sighting lap, the following Wet Race Start procedure will
apply.
44
•The declaration of Wet Race Start will be made as early as possible
before the opening of the pit lane and communicated to teams.
•The pit lane will open on time and remain open for 10 minutes
(5 minutes longer than normal).
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Riders may make more than one sighting lap, passing through the
pit lane.
•Refuelling of any machine and change of machine (MotoGP Class
only) is permitted in pit lane during the sighting laps period.
•The countdown boards at Pit Lane Exit will display 10-Min, 5-Min,
4-Min, 3-Min, 2-Min, 1-Min before the Pit Lane is closed.
•Three minutes after the close of Pit Lane, the normal warm up lap
and start procedure applies, the countdown to the Warm Up lap
will be made, 5-Min, 3-Min, 1-Min, 30-Sec.
Therefore the Warm Up lap and Race Start will be 5 minutes
delayed for Moto3 and Moto2.
The Warm Up lap and Race Start will be on time for MotoGP (that
is, a shorter period on the grid).
1.18.21
•Race distances remain unchanged.
Quick Restart Procedure
When a race is stopped, riders must return to the pit lane, unless otherwise
instructed by officials. If there is to be a restart, the following procedure
will apply:
•Upon arrival in the pit lane, repairs and adjustments may be made to
the motorcycle. Refuelling is permitted, and change of machine (MotoGP
class only) is permitted.
•When all riders have entered the pit lane the Race Director will announce
the time remaining to the re-opening of the pit lane, which will be a
minimum of 5 minutes. The time remaining to the opening of the pit
exit will be displayed on timing screens and countdown boards.
•When the time period has elapsed, the pit lane exit will be opened for
SIXTY SECONDS only. Riders will make one lap at unrestricted speed
to the starting grid, followed by a Safety Car. Any rider delaying the
progress of the sighting lap will be overtaken by the Safety Car. Any
rider arriving behind the Safety Car must go into the pit lane. Such
riders will have to start the warm up lap from the pit lane and will start
the race from the back of the grid.
45
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Any riders remaining in the pit lane after it has been closed will have
to start the warm up lap from the pit exit and start the race from the
back of the grid.
•ONE mechanic only, per rider, may go onto the grid (without tools) to
primarily indicate to his rider his position on the grid. In the case that
the restarted race involves new grid positions, the mechanic should avail
himself of his rider’s new grid position from the classification displayed
on the timing screen or from officials who will be positioned at the
entry point to the grid with the revised starting grid information.
•Riders will arrive back on the starting grid and stop in their grid position,
with engines running, no adjustments may be made. Any rider requiring
repairs or adjustments on the sighting lap from the pit exit must enter
the pit lane.
•As soon as the Safety Car arrives on the back of the grid, a 30-seconds
board will be displayed at the front of the grid. At this point the
mechanics must immediately leave the grid by the quickest route. The
30 seconds may be reduced at the discretion of the Starter when the
grid is cleared and it is considered safe.
•After 30 seconds have elapsed and/or the grid is clear, a green flag will
be shown to start the warm up lap.
•The riders will make one warm up lap at unrestricted speed, followed
by a Safety Car. When the last rider has passed the pit exit it will be
opened for a period of 30 seconds to release any rider waiting. After
30 seconds, the pit lane exit will remain closed until after the start of
the race. Any rider not able to leave the pit exit whilst it is open will
start the race from the pit exit. Any rider delaying the progress of the
warm up lap will be overtaken by the Safety Car.
•Upon arrival back at the starting grid the normal start procedure will
be followed, with the start signal given in the normal manner.
•Riders who started the warm up lap from the pit lane must start the
race from the back of the grid as directed by officials. In case of two
or more riders, they will take up the last grid positions in order of their
grid positions. Any rider arriving at the pit lane entry point after the
Safety Car must enter the pit lane and start the race from the pit
lane exit.
46
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•After the start signal has been given and the last rider has passed the
pit exit, the pit exit will be opened, as per Article 1.18.16. Any riders
still in the pit lane may then start the race. •The race distance will be according to Art. 1.26. Note that for a
MotoGP race interrupted before 3 full laps have been completed,
the race distance for the restart will be reduced by 1 lap from the
original race distance.
1.19
Ride Through Procedure
During the race, the rider will be requested to ride through the pit lane.
Stopping is not permitted. The rider may then rejoin the race.
The rider must respect the speed limit (Art. 1.21.14), in the pit lane. In
case of infraction of this speed limit, the ride through procedure will be
repeated; in case of a second infraction of this speed limit, the black flag
will be shown to the rider.
In the event of a restarted race, the above regulation will also apply.
In the case of a race interrupted prior to the penalty being complied with
and if there is a second part, the rider will be required to ride through after
the start of the second part of the race.
In the case of a rider carrying forward a penalty for anticipation of the
start, into the second part of an interrupted race and subsequently found
to have anticipated the second start, the rider will be shown the black flag.
Yellow boards (100 cm horizontal x 80 cm vertical) displaying the riders’
numbers (black colour) will be shown at the finish line and the information
will also be displayed on the timekeeping monitors.
Failure by the relevant rider to ride through, having been shown the board
5 times, will result in that rider being shown the black flag.
In the case where the organisation has been unable to carry out the ride
through penalty before the end of the race, the relevant rider will be inflicted
with a time penalty as determined by Race Direction to reflect the ride
through time, and notified to teams before the race.
47
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.20
“Wet” and “Dry” Races
All races will be categorised as either wet or dry. A board may be displayed
on the grid to indicate the status of the race. If no board is displayed, the
race is automatically dry. The purpose of this classification is to indicate to
riders the consequence of varying climatic conditions during a race.
1.20.1
Moto2 and Moto3 races
1.20.1.1
Dry Races – a race classified as dry will be interrupted by the Race Director,
if he considers that climatic conditions affecting the surface of the track
makes it likely that riders will wish to change tyres.
1.20.1.2
Wet Races – a race classified as wet, usually commenced in varying or wet
conditions, will not be interrupted for climatic reasons and riders who wish
to change tyres or make adjustments must enter the pits and do so during
the actual race.
1.20.1.3
In all cases where the first race is interrupted for climatic reasons, then the
restart will automatically be a “wet” race.
1.20.2
MotoGP race
A race will not be interrupted for climatic reasons and riders who wish to
change machine (when allowed), tyres or make adjustments must enter the
pits and do so during the actual race.
1.21
Behaviour During Practice and Race
1.Riders must obey the flag signals, the light signals, and the boards which
convey instructions. Any infringement to this rule will be penalised
according to the provisions of Art. 1.22.
2.Riders must ride in a responsible manner which does not cause danger
to other competitors or participants, either on the track or in the pitlane. Any infringement of this rule may be penalised by the FIM MotoGP
Stewards.
48
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.Riders should use only the track and the pit-lane. However, if a rider
accidentally leaves the track then he may rejoin it at the place
indicated by the officials or at a place which does not provide an
advantage to him.
Any infringement of this rule during the practices or warm up will be
penalised by the cancellation of the lap time concerned and during the
race, by a penalty decided by the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel.
If a change of position penalty is imposed a board will be displayed for
the rider on the finish line during a maximum of 5 laps. If the rider did
not go back after the board has been presented 5 times, he will be
penalised by a ride through.
A time penalty may be imposed in lieu of a change of position
penalty where necessary. Further penalties may also be imposed.
4.Any repairs or adjustments along the race track must be made by the
rider working alone with absolutely no outside assistance. The marshals
may assist the rider to the extent of helping him to lift the machine and
holding it whilst any repairs or adjustments are made. The marshal may
then assist him to re-start the machine.
5.If the rider intends to retire, then he must park his motorcycle in a safe
area as indicated by the marshals.
6.If the rider encounters a problem with the machine which will result in
his retirement from the practice or the race, then he should not attempt
to tour at reduced speed to the pits but should pull off the track and
park his machine in a safe place or as indicated by the marshals.
7.Riders who are returning slowly to the pits for remedial work should
ensure that they travel as far as possible off the racing line.
8.Riders may enter the pits during the race, but taking the motorcycle
inside the pit box is not permitted.
In the MotoGP class, in the case of an exchange of machine during a
race (Art. 1.18.17), if a machine that has been active in the race enters
the pit box, this machine is deemed to be retired and may not be used
again in the race.
Adding and removing fuel in pit lane during the race is strictly prohibited.
Any infringement of this rule will be penalised with a disqualification.
49
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
9.Riders who stop their engines in the pits may be assisted to re-start
their motorcycle by the mechanics.
10.Riders are not allowed to transport another person on their machine or
to be transported by another rider on his machine (exception: Another
rider or by another rider after the chequered flag or red flag).
11.Riders must not ride their motorcycles in the opposite direction of the
circuit, either on the track or in the pit lane, unless doing so under the
direction of an Official.
12.No signal of any kind may pass between a moving motorcycle and the
rider’s team, or anyone connected with the motorcycle’s team, entrant
or rider, except for the signals of the timekeeping transponder, lap
trigger, GPS (as per Art. 2.4.3.5.1), legible messages on a pit board,
or body movements by the rider or team. Onboard TV camera signals
are allowed, but only when such signals are for the purposes of and
managed by the Championship promoter.
13.All machines are required to carry onboard camera(s) if requested by
the Championship promoter.
The cameras and associated equipment must be carried during all
practice sessions and the race (refer to Art. 2.x.4.2.11 for technical
details).
14.A speed limit of 60 km/h will be enforced in the pit lane at all times
during the event. Riders must respect the speed limit from where the
sign 60 km/h is placed up to where the sign 60 km/h crossed out is
placed.
Any rider found to have exceeded the limit during the practice will be
subject to a minimum fine of 200 €uros for the first offence. Repeat
offences at the same event will incur a higher fine each time, and
any rider committing 3 offences at a single event will also be subject
to further penalties from the FIM MotoGP Stewards.
Any rider who exceeds the pit lane speed limit during a race will be
penalised with a ride through.
The Race Direction must communicate the offence to the pit of the
rider after having received the information from the Official in charge.
50
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
15.Stopping on the track during practices and races is forbidden.
16.During the practice sessions and warm ups, practice starts are permitted;
a)when it is safe to do so, at the pit lane exit before joining the track
and
b)after passing the chequered flag at the end of practice sessions and
warm-ups when it is safe to do so, off the racing line and only in
the designated Practice Start Zone(s) and following the procedure
as communicated to teams prior to the first practice session.
Infringement of this rule will incur an instant fine and further penalties
may be applied.
17.If any rider wishes to parade a flag or engage in any celebration after
the chequered flag, they must ride to the side of the racing surface in
a safe location to collect the flag and/or perform any celebrations and
then rejoin the circuit when it is safe to do so.
It is forbidden to stop on the start-finish straight after the chequered
flag for any celebrations of any kind.
18.It is not permitted to ride racing motorcycles within the circuit other
than in the pit lane or on the track.
19.After the chequered flag, riders riding on the track must wear a safety
helmet until they stop on the pit lane/parc fermé.
20.
Penalties for infringement of Article 2.x.3.3 (Engine durability in
MotoGP and Moto3).
-Infringement before the race: the rider will start the race from the
pit lane 5 seconds after the green light is on at the pit lane exit.
-
Infringement during the race: ride through.
Each engine taken above allocation will result in a penalty. Where more
than one extra engine is taken at one event, remaining penalties will be
carried forward to the next event if necessary.
51
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
21.Pit Lane Exit
The pit lane exit road will be defined by Race Direction and marked
with painted lines. A dotted white line (interrupted line) will signify
the end of the pit lane road, which is the point where the track starts
and racing may commence. Riders must stay inside the painted lines
defining the pit exit road until passing the dotted white line, during all
track sessions (practice and race).
Infractions may be penalised with an instant penalty by Race Direction,
and further penalties may be applied.
1.22
Flags and Lights
Marshals and other officials display flags or lights to provide information
and/or convey instructions to the riders.
All flags are presented waved.
1.22.1
Flags and Lights Used to Provide Information:
• Green Flag
The track is clear
This flag must be waved at each flag marshal post for the first lap of
each practice session and of the warm up, for the sighting lap and for
the warm up lap.
This flag must be shown waved at the flag marshal post immediately
after the incident that necessitated the use of one or more yellow flags.
his flag may be waved at pit exit, in conjunction with the official
T
signal of the green light, as an extra signal that pit lane exit is open.
• Yellow and Red Striped Flag
The adhesion on this section of the track could be affected by any
reason other than rain.
This flag must be shown waved at the flag marshal post.
•White Flag with diagonal red cross (stroke width of the cross: between
10 and 13 cm)
52
Drops of rain on this section of the track.
This flag must be waved at the flag marshal post.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•White Flag with diagonal red cross (stroke width of the cross: between
10 and 13 cm) + Yellow and Red Striped Flag
Rain on this section of the track.
These flags must be waved together at the flag marshal post.
• Blue Flag
Waved at the flag marshal post, this flag indicates to a rider that he is
about to be overtaken.
During the practice sessions, the rider concerned must keep his line and
slow down gradually to allow the faster rider to pass him.
During the race, the rider concerned is about to be lapped. He must allow
the rider(s) who are lapping him to pass him at the earliest opportunity,
and passing within a group of lapped riders is forbidden under the blue
flag.
Waved at a marshal post after the pit lane exit, this flag indicates
to a rider exiting pit lane that riders are approaching on track. The
rider exiting pit lane must do so safely and without disturbing riders
on track.
• Chequered Black / White Flag
This flag will be waved at the finish line to indicate the finish of race or
practice session.
• Chequered Black / White Flag and Blue Flag
The chequered black/white flag will be waved together with the blue
flag at the finish line on track level when a rider(s) precedes closely the
leader during the final lap before the finish line (see art. 1.24.1).
• Green Light
This light must be switched on at the pit lane exit to signal the start
of each practice session and of the warm up, the start of the sighting
lap(s) and the start of the warm up lap.
• Flashing Blue Lights
Will be switched on at the pit lane exit at all time during practices and
races.
53
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.22.2
Flags Which Convey Information and Instructions:
• Yellow Flag
Waved at each row of the starting grid, this flag indicates that the start
of the race is delayed. Waved at one row (or more) of the starting grid,
this flag indicates that a rider on that row is having difficulties.
A single yellow flag waved at the flag marshal post indicates that there
is a danger ahead beside the track.
Two yellow flags waved together at the flag marshal post indicate that
there is a hazard wholly or partly blocking the track.
he waving of a single or a double yellow flag does not signify a
T
degree of danger, but only the location of the incident.
The riders must slow down and be prepared to stop. Overtaking is
forbidden up until the point where the green flag is waved.
Any infringement of this rule during a practice session will result in the
cancellation of the time of the lap during which the infraction occurred.
An infringement of this rule during the race will result in a penalty.
If a change of position penalty is imposed, boards will be displayed for
the rider on the finish line during a maximum of 5 laps, indicating the
number of positions the rider must go back. If the rider does not go
back after the board has been presented 5 times, he will be penalized
by a ride through.
In both cases, further penalties may also be imposed.
If immediately after having overtaken, the rider realizes that he
committed an infraction, he must raise his hand and let pass the rider(s)
that he has overtaken. In this case, no penalty will be imposed.
During the final inspection lap, this flag must be waved at the exact
place where the flag marshal will be positioned during the practices,
the warm ups and races.
54
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
• White Flag
Waved at the flag marshal post during the race, this flag indicates that
the riders are allowed to change machine.
Only the Race Direction can take this decision.
• Red Flag and Red Lights
When the race or practice is being interrupted, the red flag will be
waved at each flag marshal post and the red lights around the track will
be switched on. Riders must return slowly to the pits.
When the pit-lane exit is closed, the light will be switched on, and the
red flag may be used in conjunction with the official red light signal.
Riders are not allowed to exit the pit lane.
The red flag will be shown motionless on the starting grid at the end of
the warm up lap.
The red flag may also be used to close the track.
The red lights will be switched on at the start line for between 2 and
5 seconds to start each race.
• Black Flag
This flag is used to convey instructions to one rider only and is waved at
each flag marshal post together with the rider’s number. The rider must
stop at the pits at the end of the current lap and cannot restart, when
this flag results from a penalty.
This flag can also be presented to a rider for a reason other than a
penalty (eg. to rectify a non-dangerous technical problem such as a
transponder problem).
• Black Flag with orange disk (Ø 40 cm)
This flag is used to convey instructions to one rider only and is waved
at each flag marshal post together with the rider’s number. This flag
informs the rider that his motorcycle has mechanical problems likely
to endanger himself or others, and that he must immediately leave the
track.
55
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.22.3
Flag Dimension
The flag dimension should be 80 cms in the vertical and 100 cms in the
horizontal.
The flag dimension will be checked the day preceding the day of the first
practice session.
1.22.4
Flag Colour
The Pantones for the colours are as follows:
Orange: Black: Blue: Red: Yellow:
Green: Pantone
Pantone
Pantone
Pantone
Pantone
Pantone
151 C
Black C
298 C
186 C
Yellow C
348 C
The flags’ colours will be checked the day preceding the day of the first
practice session.
1.22.5 Rider’s number board
Black board (70 cm horizontal x 50 cm vertical) which enables the race
number of a rider to be attached with a set of numbers in white, whose
stroke width is minimum 4 cm and height minimum 30 cm.
This board must be available at each flag marshal post.
1.22.6
Flags Marshals posts
The location will be fixed during the circuit homologation.
1.22.7
Marshals Uniforms
It is strongly recommended the marshals’ uniforms to be in white or orange
(Ref. Pantone: 151 C) and the rain coat to be transparent.
1.23
Medical cars
The medical cars must be equipped with yellow flashing lights. The words
“MEDICAL” should be clearly indicated on the back and the sides of the car.
56
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.24
Finish of a Race and Race Results
1.24.1
When the leading rider has completed the designated number of laps for
the race, he will be shown a chequered flag by an official located at the
finish line, behind the 1st protection line. The chequered flag will continue
to be displayed to the subsequent riders.
When the chequered flag is shown to the leading rider, no other rider will
be permitted to enter the track from the pit lane.
As soon as the chequered flag is shown to the leading rider, the red light
will be switched on at the pit lane exit.
If a rider(s) closely precedes the leader during the final lap before the finish
line, the official will show to the rider(s) and to the leader simultaneously
the Chequered flag and the Blue flag. That means that the race is finished
for the leader while the rider(s) closely preceding the leader has (have) to
complete the final lap and take the Chequered flag.
1.24.2
In case of a photo-finish between two, or more, riders, the decision shall be
taken in favour of the competitor whose front wheel leading edge crosses
the plane of the finish line first. In case of ties, the riders concerned will be
ranked in the order of the best lap time made during the race.
1.24.3
The results will be based on the order in which the riders cross the line and
the number of laps completed.
1.24.4
To be counted as a finisher in the race and be included in the results a rider
must:
a) Complete 75% of the race distance.
b)Cross the finish line on the race track (not in the pit lane) within five
minutes of the race winner. The rider must be in contact with his
machine.
57
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.24.5
The riders placed in the first three positions in the race will be escorted
by officials, as quickly as possible, to the podium for the awards ceremony.
Participation in the podium ceremony by the first three riders is compulsory.
1.25
Interruption of a race
1.25.1
If the Race Director decides to interrupt a race at any point from the start
of the warm up lap onwards, then red flags will be displayed at the finish
line and at all marshals’ posts and he will switch on the red lights around
the circuit. Riders must immediately slow down and return to the pit lane.
The results will be the results taken at the last point where the leader
and all other riders on the same lap as the leader had completed a full lap
without the red flag being displayed
Exception: if the race is interrupted after the chequered flag, the following
procedure will apply:
1.For all the riders to whom the chequered flag was shown before the
interruption, a partial classification will be established at the end of the
last lap of the race.
2.For all the riders to whom the chequered flag was not shown before the
interruption, a partial classification will be established at the end of the
penultimate lap of the race.
3.The complete classification will be established by combining both partial
classifications as per the lap/time procedure.
At the time the red flag is displayed, riders who are not actively competing
in the race will not be classified.
Within 5 minutes after the red flag has been displayed, riders who have
not entered the pit lane, pushing or riding on their motorcycle, will not be
classified.
58
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.25.2
If the results calculated show that less than three laps have been completed
by the leader of the race and by all other riders on the same lap as the
leader, then the race will be null and void and a completely new race will
be run.
If it is found impossible to re-start the race, then it will be declared cancelled
and the race will not count for the Championship.
1.25.3
If three laps or more have been completed by the leader of the race and
all other riders on the same lap as the leader, but less than two-thirds of
the original race distance, rounded down to the nearest whole number of
laps, then the race will be restarted according to Art. 1.26. If it is found
impossible to restart the race, then the results will count and half points
will be awarded in the Championship.
1.25.4
If the results calculated show that two-thirds of the race distance
rounded down to the nearest whole number of laps have been completed
by the leader of the race and by all other riders on the same lap as the
leader, then:
-
For the Moto2 and Moto3 classes, the race will be deemed to have been
completed and full Championship points will be awarded.
-
For the MotoGP class, the race will be restarted for a minimum of 5 laps
according to Art. 1.26.
If it is found impossible to restart the race, then the results will count and
full Championship points will be awarded.
1.26
Re-Starting a race that has been interrupted
1.26.1
If a race has to be re-started, then it will be done as quickly as possible,
consistent with track conditions allowing. As soon as the riders have
returned to the pits the Race Director will announce a time for the new
start procedure to begin which, conditions permitting, should not be later
than 10 minutes after the initial display of the red flag.
59
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.26.2
The results of the first race must be available to teams before the second
part of a race can be started.
1.26.3
The start procedure will be the same for all classes and will follow the
Quick Restart Procedure, Art. 1.18.21), unless otherwise informed by Race
Direction.
1.26.4
Conditions for the re-started race will be as follows:
i)In the case of situation described in 1.25.2 (less than 3 laps completed)
above:
a)All riders may start, including riders who may not have
completed the sighting or warm up lap for the original start.
b)Motorcycles may be repaired or changed. Refuelling is permitted.
c)-
For Moto2 and Moto3, the number of laps will be two-thirds of
the original race distance rounded down to the nearest whole
number of laps.
-
For MotoGP, the number of laps will be 1 lap less than the
original race distance.
d)The grid positions will be as for the original race.
ii)In the case of situation described in 1.25.3 (3 laps or more and less than
two-thirds completed) and 1.25.4 (two-thirds completed for MotoGP
only) above:
60
a)Only riders who are classified as finishers in the first race may restart. To be eligible to re-start the rider must enter pit lane,
riding or pushing their motorcycle, within 5 minutes after the
red flag was displayed in the interrupted race.
b)Motorcycles may be repaired or changed. Refuelling is permitted.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)-
For Moto2 and Moto3, the number of laps of the second race
will be the number of laps required to complete two-thirds of
the original race distance rounded down to the nearest whole
number of laps with a minimum of 5 laps.
-
For MotoGP, the number of laps of the second race will be the
number of laps required to complete the original race distance
with a minimum of 5 laps.
d)The grid position will be based on the finishing order of the first
race.
e)The final race classification will be established according to the
position and the consolidated number of laps of each rider at the
time he crossed the finish line at the end of the last part of the
race. Provisions of Art. 1.24.4 will apply.
1.26.5
Any start position penalties applying to a rider in the first race. e.g. a
drop of grid position or starting the race from pit lane, will be considered
to have been served at the original race start and will not apply to the
restarted race.
In the case of Art. 1.25.2 (race interrupted with less than 3 laps
completed) the new start will be a completely new race so therefore
existing start position penalties will apply.
1.26.6
Should a re-started race be interrupted and Race Direction deems it possible
to re-start, then the conditions for a further re-start will follow Art. 1.26.4,
with the race distance and results defined as follows:
For Moto2 and Moto3
a)If the re-started race is interrupted when 5 or more laps have been
completed, the race will be deemed to have been completed and full
Championship points awarded. The race classification will be according
to Art. 1.26.4.ii. e.
61
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)If the re-started race is interrupted when less than 5 laps have been
completed, the race would be re-started a further time if possible, and
Race Direction will determine the number of laps with a minimum of
5 laps. The grid will be based on the results of this interrupted race
provided 3 or 4 full laps were completed (a race of less than 3 laps will
be null and void and will not determine the grid or eligibility for a restarted race).
c)If that further re-started race (third race) is interrupted when less than
5 laps have been completed, no further re-starts will be made. The race
results will then be determined by the first part of the race and full
Championship points awarded, provided that in the first part of the race
5 laps or more had been completed.
d)If the first race is re-started and none of the races (original or subsequent
re-starts) have completed 5 or more laps, then the race is deemed to be
cancelled and no Championship points will be awarded.
e)Race Direction may reschedule re-started races in the race programme
as necessary.
For MotoGP
a)If the re-started race is interrupted at any point before completion
then it will be re-started again if possible, with the number of laps
required to complete the full race distance, with a minimum of 5 laps.
The number of laps required to complete full race distance is the full
number of laps less the number of laps completed in previous starts.
Art. 1.25.2 will apply, ie. a race of less than 3 laps will be null and
void and will not count towards determining the number of laps for a
re-started race. If it is not possible to re-start then the results will be
determined by the previous race where the most laps were completed,
and full Championship points awarded. If less than 5 laps have been
completed in any race then the race is deemed to be cancelled and no
Championship points will be awarded.
b)If that further re-started race (third race) is interrupted, then the Race
Direction will determine if it is practical to re-start the race and will
define the number of laps to be completed, with a minimum of 5 laps.
If it is not possible to re-start then the results will be determined
by the previous race where the most laps were completed, and full
Championship points awarded.
62
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
If less than 5 laps have been completed in any race then the race is
deemed to be cancelled and no Championship points will be awarded.
c)If the next re-started race (fourth race) is interrupted when 5 or more laps
have been completed the race will be deemed to have been completed
and full Championship points awarded. The race classification will be
according to Art. 1.26.4.ii. e. If the race is interrupted when less than
5 laps have been completed, no further re-starts will be made. Then
the results will be determined by the previous race where the most laps
were completed. If less than 5 laps have been completed in any race
then the race is deemed to be cancelled and no Championship points
will be awarded.
d)In all cases where results are to be determined by the previous race
with the most laps completed, if the same number of laps have been
completed in two or more races, the race run latest will determine the
results.
1.27
Check Area
At the end of the race, or the final part of a race that has been interrupted,
the first three motorcycles plus any other motorcycles specified by the
Technical Director, must be removed to a check area pending inspection by
the Technical Scrutineers or potential protests. Machines will normally be
released from the check area 60 minutes after the finish of the race.
1.28
Championship Points and Classification
1.28.1
Riders and Constructors will compete for the FIM World Championship Grand
Prix.
Teams will compete for a MotoGP Team Championship.
1.28.2
For riders, the points will be those gained in each race.
1.28.3
For Constructors, only the highest placed motorcycle of a Constructor will
gain points, according to the position in the race.
63
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.28.4
Teams in the MotoGP class will, in principle, be comprised of two riders.
The names of the teams will be composed of three elements:
1. The name of the Manufacturer of the motorcycle or engine. (Mandatory).
2.The name of the Team. (Mandatory except where the Team name is the
same as the Manufacturer).
3. The name of one principal Sponsor. (Optional).
Teams will compete for a Championship. For teams with more than one
rider, in each race, points scored by the best placed rider and the worst
placed rider in the team, including substitutes and replacements, will count
towards the Team Championship.
In the case of a Team entered in an event with more than two riders, but
starting the race with one/two riders, only the best placed rider will score
points counting towards the Team Championship.
Wild card riders will not score points for the Team Championship.
1.28.5
For each race, Championship points will be awarded on the following scale:
1st
2nd
3rd
4th
5th
6th
7th
8th
9th
10th
11th
12th
13th
14th
15th
25 points
20 points
16 points
13 points
11 points
10 points
9 points
8 points
7 points
6 points
5 points
4 points
3 points
2 points
1 point
1.28.6
All races will count for the Championship classification.
64
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.28.7
In the event of a tie in the number of points, the final positions will be
decided on the basis of the number of best results in the races (number of
first places, number of second places etc.). In the event that there is still
a tie then, the date in the Championship at which the highest place was
achieved will be taken into account with precedence going to the latest
result.
1.28.8
The World Champions in each category are obliged to attend an official FIM
ceremony.
1.29
Instructions and Communications to Competitors
1.29.1
Instructions may be given by the Race Director and/or Clerk of the Course
to Teams and/or Riders by means of special circulars in accordance with
the Regulations. Circulars must be posted on the official notice board and
placed in the special team mail box which will be provided by IRTA at each
Event. Posting on the official notice board and placing in the team mail box
will be deemed as proof of delivery.
1.29.2
All classifications and results of practice and the race, as well as all decisions
issued by the officials, must be posted on the official notice board.
Posting on the official notice board will be deemed as proof of delivery and
official publication.
1.29.3
Any communication from the Race Direction, the Permanent Officials,
the Clerk of the Course or the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel to a team or
rider must be communicated in writing or via electronic means including
but not limited to email and official Timekeeping monitors. Similarly, any
communication from a team or rider to the Race Direction, the Permanent
Officials, the Clerk of the Course or the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel must
also be made in writing including electronic means such as email.
65
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.30
Team personnel in the pit lane
For safety reasons, the following rules must be strictly respected.
1.30.1
Team personnel will not be permitted in the pit lane during practices, warmup and race of another class unless they are making adjustments to their
motorcycle.
1.30.2
The maximum number of team personnel per rider in the working area in
front of the pits is limited to:
-
8 for MotoGP in free practice sessions and warm up
-4 for MotoGP in Qualifying 1 and Qualifying 2 sessions and in case of
machine changes during a race declared wet (refer to Art. 1.18.17)
-
6 for Moto3 and Moto2
1.30.3
The maximum number of team personnel per rider on the signalling platform
is limited to 4 for all the classes.
66
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.
TECHNICAL REGULATIONS
2.1
Introduction
2.1.1
The Championship is for motorcycles, i.e. vehicles with two wheels that
make one track propelled only by an internal combustion engine, controlled
by one rider.
2.1.2
Providing that the following Regulations are complied with, the constructors
are free to be innovative with regard to design, materials and overall
construction of the motorcycle.
2.1.3
In the Technical Regulations section, the term “Organiser” refers to the
Championship Organiser and/or Promoter.
2.2
Classes
The following classes will be accommodated, which will be designated by
engine type:
MotoGP
(ref. Section 2.4)
Moto2
(ref. Section 2.5)
Moto3
(ref. Section 2.6)
67
Up to 1000cc. 4-stroke only, maximum 4 cylinders,
maximum cylinder bore 81 mm.
Moto2 Official Engine
Up to 250cc. 4-stroke only, single cylinder only,
maximum cylinder bore 81 mm.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4
MotoGP Class Technical Regulations
2.4.1
Definition
Motorcycles participating in the MotoGP class must be prototypes. Those that
are not entered by a member of MSMA must be approved for participation
by the Grand Prix Commission.
2.4.2Concessions
1.Various concessions in the Sporting and Technical regulations are granted
to new MotoGP Class manufacturers entering the class for the first time
since 2013, and to those manufacturers who have not achieved a race
win in dry conditions since the 2013 season.
•
The use of 9 engines per rider per season (Art. 2.4.3.3.1.b)
•
Engines are exempt from the engine homologation regulations
(Art. 2.4.3.1.4.h)
•Teams may test with contracted riders and test riders at any time
and any circuit, using the team’s Test Tyre Allocation, respecting
the restrictions of Art. 1.15.1.1.A.g)
3.The granting and removal of concessions is based on the accrual by
the manufacturer of Concession Points during races, in dry or wet
conditions, taking into account all riders using that manufacturer’s
machines. Concession points are cumulative from the beginning of the
2015 season.
68
First place
=
3 concession points
Second place
= 2 concession points
Third place
= 1 concession point
When a manufacturer reaches 6 concession points:
•The right to test on unlimited days according to Art. 1.15.1.1.A.g) is
immediately cancelled. From that point the teams are subject to
the testing restrictions of Art. 1.15.1.1.A.f), ie. maximum of 5 days
testing, and the manufacturer is restricted to Art. 1.15.1.1.B, ie.
test riders only.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.The full concessions are as follows
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
The use of 9 engines per rider per season is cancelled from
the following season. For the next season all riders using the
manufacturer’s machines will be subject to Art. 2.4.3.3.1.a), ie.
7 engines per rider per season.
•
The exemption from the engine homologation regulations is
cancelled from the following season. For the next season all engines
of the manufacturer will be subject to Art. 2.4.3.1.4.
When a manufacturer has accrued no concession points during any one
season, all riders using this manufacturer’s machines will benefit from
the full concessions from the following season.
2.4.3.1
Engine Description
1.Engines may operate on the reciprocating piston four stroke principle
only.
The normal section of each engine cylinder and piston in plan view must
be circular. Circular section cylinders & pistons are defined as having
less than 5% difference in the diameter measured at any two points.
2. Engines must be normally aspirated.
3.Cubic capacity of the engine will be defined by the swept volume of
the cylinder, ie. the area of the bore of the cylinder multiplied by the
stroke, multiplied by the number of cylinders.
69
No tolerance on capacities is permitted.
Engine capacity will be measured at ambient temperature.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.4.3Engines
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
70
a)A homologated MotoGP engine is one which has all parts included
within the seals (Art. 2.4.3.3.2) identical in every respect to the
parts included within the seals of a sample engine delivered to the
MotoGP Technical Director no later than close of Technical Control
of the first event (Art. 2.4.5.1.5.e)i, below) or where all the parts
included within the seals are the same for all sealed engines of the
same rider (Art. 2.4.3.1.5.e).ii, below). All parts not within the seals
are free to be changed. Once homologated in accordance with the
above, no changes may be made to the design or construction of
the homologated parts for the duration of the homologation period
of one full season.
b)Exceptions can be made for sealed parts that are solely associated
with safety issues and which have no performance benefit, which
may be changed during the homologation period with the unanimous
consent of the MSMA MotoGP Commission. Such exceptions will be
on a strictly limited basis to correct a proven problem which may
have safety implications (eg. a faulty batch of parts, with supporting
documentation from the parts supplier to identify the problem).
Engines already sealed, including used engines can be updated in this
way with the unanimous consent of the MSMA MotoGP Commission
and under supervision of the MotoGP Technical Director or his staff.
If a competitor intends to modify the homologated engine in this
way he must provide precise details of the planned changes to
the MSMA MotoGP Commission. In each case, only the approved
changes may be made.
c)
The supplier of a homologated engine and/or the team using
the homologated engine must comply with the requirements as
determined by Race Direction to satisfy the MotoGP Technical
Director that an engine used at an Event is indeed identical to the
corresponding sample engine sealed and identified by the Technical
Director (Art. 2.4.3.5.1.e).i, below).
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4.Engine Homologation is applicable to all MotoGP engines, except those
from Manufacturers who qualify for Concessions (clause h), below), as
follows:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
d)If the Technical Director requests that an engine is opened for
verification, the following procedures will apply:
71
•The checks will be carried out before the end of Technical
Control at the following European event, at a time agreed
between the Technical Director and the manufacturer or team
involved, using one of these options:
I.At the end of the event where the inspection request was
made.
II.
Between events, at the European workshop of the
manufacturer or team. The Technical Director or his
representative will attend and oversee the inspection.
III.
At the following European event, before the end of
Technical Control.
•Inspection checks will not be carried out at events outside of
Europe, the check will be scheduled for the next European
event.
•No inspection check would be carried out until such time as
the rider in question has 3 engines in allocation and available
for use.
•If an inspected engine is found to comply with the regulations,
the manufacturer or team has the right to rebuild the engine
with any new homologated parts they wish, and re-submit the
engine for sealing. Such a rebuilt engine will be limited to
3600 km of use in total, including any use before the inspection
was made.
•
If an inspected engine is found to not comply with the
regulations, it will be withdrawn from allocation and not
replaced. Any penalties imposed by Race Direction may be
applied retrospectively to each time the non-compliant engine
was used at an event.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•If an engine inspection is the result of a protest, the following
conditions will apply:
I.All protests will first be referred to race Direction for
approval to proceed. Protests may be denied approval
to proceed if they are deemed by Race Direction to
be frivolous or an attempt to confer advantage on the
protested team.
II.If the protest is unfounded due to the engine being in
conformity with the regulations, the party lodging
the protest will be required to pay to the protested
manufacturer or team, an amount of 5,000 €uros to defray
freight and rebuilding expenses.
e)Each manufacturer may homologate up to a maximum of three
different engine specifications for the season. These different
specifications may include specifications homologated in a previous
season provided that such engines comply with the current
technical regulations.
If a manufacturer loses Concessions and therefore becomes subject
to engine homologation regulations for the following season, then
in this first season only, the maximum number of specifications
allowed depends on the number of teams supplied:
•
•
•
Factory team + up to 2 Satellite teams =
Factory team + 3 satellite teams
=
Factory team + 4 Satellite teams
=
3 specifications
4 specifications
5 specifications
Each manufacturer must nominate one team as it’s Factory Team
and each rider in that team must use the same homologated engine
specification.
Each rider must nominate, before the first event of the season,
one specification of homologated engine to be used exclusively for
the season. In teams other than the nominated Factory Team it is
permitted that this specification may be different for each rider.
72
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
f)For engine specification verification, manufacturers may choose
between two options:
I.give one sample engine per specification, to be sealed as per
Art. 2.4.3.3.2. prior to the close of Technical Control of the
first event of the season. All the parts in this engine that are
multiple examples of the same part, eg. piston, conrod, valve,
etc. can be fitted in this sample engine using just one piece,
eg. one piston, one conrod, etc. All the parts in this engine
can be used parts, or
II.seal all engines available for a rider for the season before the
first day of the first event. All such engines should be prepared
ready for the seals required under Art. 2.4.3.3.2 to be fitted,
and will be sealed by the Technical Director or his staff before
the first practice session of the first Event of the season. All
engines for the rider must be the same specification, and by
choosing this option it is not necessary give a sample engine
prior to the close of Technical Control of the first event.
However, the first engine from each rider which is declared
end-of-life and withdrawn from allocation by the team will be
kept sealed and held as the sample engine to be used in any
engine inspections.
if a sample engine is presented for sealing in Option I. above,
then any different specification engines may be represented
by parts only. Only the parts that are different from the initial
sample engine are required to be presented, in a container
suitable for security sealing.
73
g)The above homologation procedure applies to all engines used by
the rider, including any extra engines taken, above the allocated
number of engines (Art. 2.4.3.3.4).
h)The engines from a Manufacturer who qualifies for concessions,
according to Art. 2.4.2, are exempt from these engine homologation
regulations. The period of the exemption is defined according to
Art. 2.4.2.3.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.3.3
Engine Durability
MotoGP Class
a)Contracted riders using machines from a Manufacturer who qualifies
for concessions, according to Art. 2.4.2, will be limited to 9 engines
for all of the scheduled races of a season of up to 20 races. The
period of the concession is defined according to Art. 2.4.2.3.
b)Should a rider be replaced for any reason, the replacement rider
will be deemed to be the original rider for purposes of engine
allocation.
c)Each Wild Card entry is allowed 3 engines for their exclusive use
during each event.
2.The engines available for the exclusive use of each rider must be marked
and sealed by the Technical Director or staff prior to first use. It is the
Team’s obligation to register any new engine with the Technical Director
prior to use. Once registered and used for the first time, engines may
not be swapped between riders, even within the same team. A new
engine is deemed to be used when the motorcycle with that engine
crosses the transponder timing point at the pit lane exit.
3.The engines will be sealed (e.g. by means of wiring and identification
tabs, stickers, etc) so that:
74
a)the timing system is not accessible (e.g. the head cover must be
wired to the cylinder head),
b)the timing driving system is not accessible (e.g. the gear train/
chain cover is wired so that it cannot be removed),
c)the cylinder head and the cylinders block (if any) cannot be removed
from the engine (e.g. the cylinder head is wired to the cylinders
block and the cylinders block is wired to the engine crankcase),
d)the crankcase cannot be opened (e.g. the crankcase halves are
wired together).
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
1.The number of engines available for use by each permanent contracted
rider is limited to 7 for all of the scheduled races of a season of up
to 20 races. The limit applies to all practice sessions and races at GP
events, engines used for testing outside of GP events are not controlled.
The following terms and exceptions will apply:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All the parts that are accessible without removing the sealing wiring
can be replaced. Breaking or removing the seal or wiring without
supervision by the Technical Director or staff will be deemed to be
“engine rebuilding” and engines with broken, tampered with or missing
security seals will be treated as a new engine in the allocation.
The damaged engine will be removed from the allocation and if it is
used again, it will be treated as a new engine with the appropriate
penalty.
5.There is no limit to the number of times a sealed, allocated engine can
be fitted to and used in a motorcycle, provided the security seal is not
broken or removed. Replacing an engine with another sealed engine
(new or used) from the rider’s allocation is allowed with no penalty.
2.4.3.5Electronics
1. GPS
In the MotoGP class, satellite Global Positioning Systems (GPS and
similar) are not permitted, except those GPS units supplied by the
Organisers and used for their media and promotional purposes. No GPS
or similar system may be connected (wired or wireless) to any part of
the machine, other than as directed by the Championship Organiser
(hereinafter “Organiser”). Specifically it is prohibited to control any
aspect of engine or motorcycle performance using the GPS signal. The
Organisers may supply the GPS data to each team only after practice (or
race) data download.
2. Tyre Sensors
Tyre Air Pressure Sensors (TAPS) to monitor and log tyre pressure and
temperature are mandatory in the MotoGP Class with the following
conditions:
75
•
ll wheels (front and rear) fitted with tyres must have TAPS
A
fitted and the data logged at all times the wheels are on the
motorcycle.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4.
Should a competitor, for any reason (e.g. mechanical failure, crash
damage, etc.) require the use of another engine above their allocation,
the Technical Director must be informed before the new engine is used,
and Race Direction will apply the appropriate penalty according to the
Sporting Regulations (Art. 1.21.20).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
he Technical Director and staff, and the Official Tyre Supplier
T
staff may check the pressure and temperature of a tyre at any
time.
•Such measurement will normally be taken using a hand-held RF
receiver so only tyre data is taken. In exceptional circumstances
(eg. following an incident or safety concern) the Technical
Director may request the logged tyre data from the ECU/
datalogger, and teams must comply with such requests.
•The TAPS devices must be of a type approved by the Technical
Director. Sensors currently listed on a Manufacturer’s sensor
homologation form will be allowed until the end of 2017, and
information on sensors allowed for 2018 will be published prior
to that date.
•Teams using TAPS devices with a locked signal must provide the
access codes/addresses of all sensors to the Technical Director.
•The Technical Director may remove and send for analysis any
TAPS device that he suspects is not sending accurate information.
•
It is mandatory for each sensor identification code (ID) to be sent
via the approved CAN protocol to the ECU, which will in turn
forward this ID data to the timekeeping transponder (X2) by CAN
packet 0x0CC. Refer to the official ECU supplier communications
or the Technical Director for full details.
3. ECU
a)
Hardware
i)The exclusive use of the official MotoGP Electronic Control
Unit (ECU), as supplied by the Organiser, with no modifications
or additions, is mandatory for all machines.
Only this specific type of official MotoGP ECU may be used,
and any ECU used on a MotoGP machine at a GP event must be
registered with the Technical Director.
76
ii)The connection of any devices to/from this ECU must follow the
diagram “MotoGP ECU Connections”. Refer to the Appendix,
MotoGP: Fig.2
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
iii)The use of any additional device or module to modify the
signals sent from the ECU to the actuators is forbidden. All
engine management systems including injectors, bypass
systems, variable intake systems, ignition, valves (including
timing system and exhaust) must be operated exclusively by
the original and unmodified ECU signal.
*A
•
•
•
power module is defined as a module that has only:
an electric power input
an input from a MotoGP ECU
a power output to an actuator
b)
Software
i)The use of the Official MotoGP ECU software for engine and
chassis control is mandatory for all machines, and no other
engine and chassis control software strategies may be used on
the machine at race events. Furthermore it is not permitted
to override in any way the Official MotoGP ECU software
strategies outputs, regardless of whether this may be
achieved without altering the ECU outputs to the actuators
(eg. overriding tools designed for dyno calibration purposes
are not permitted to be used on track).
Only currently-approved versions of the Official MotoGP
software are permitted to be used on MotoGP machines at
race events.
ii)
If a change to the official software is requested unanimously
by the MSMA MotoGP manufacturers permanently entered
in the Championship, then the Organisers must adopt this
modification, with the costs of such modification being the
responsibility of these manufacturers.
77
iii)
Any changes to the official software strategies requested by
the Organisers must be approved unanimously by the MSMA
MotoGP manufacturers permanently entered in the
Championship before they may be implemented. Approval
is not required for normal maintenance and bug-fixing which
does not change the software strategies.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
The use of “power modules”* is allowed, where the logic signal
comes unmodified from the ECU, and the electric power may
come from another source.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
iv)Software (SW) version checking. The Technical Director may
check the official SW version used on any MotoGP machines at
any official MotoGP race event.
To achieve this, an approved ECU connector is compulsory
(refer to the Appendix, MotoGP: Fig.1). If this is a separate
item and not permanently fixed to the machine, 3 examples of
the cable per manufacturer must be delivered to the Technical
Director prior to the close of technical control at the first race
of the season.
78
•The Technical Director will designate which machines are
to be checked, and checking will be carried out in Parc
Ferme. No team personnel may access the machine prior
to checking without consent of the Technical Director.
•Only the Technical Director or his/her appointed Deputy
is permitted to make a connection to the ECU and only
using the approved Personal Computer (PC)* , running the
Official Supplier’s SW check tool to verify the SW version.
A staff member from the Official supplier and a staff
member of the team may be present for the checking.
•The machine will be returned to the team only with the
consent of the Technical Director.
If, due to force majeure, the Technical Director is
unable to attend to carry out SW checks, he/she may
appoint a Deputy for this purpose. The Deputy must
be a member of the Technical Director’s full-time staff
and cannot be an employee of the Official software
supplier.
*a
pproved PC must be secure, with the following
conditions:
•PC will always be the same, any change of equipment
must first be informed to the MSMA
•
PC will be password-protected and have the hard
drive encrypted by Bitlocker®
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
Such checking will normally be made after timed practice/
qualifying sessions and races, with the following procedure:
•PC will have the access ports locked, including USB,
SD, CD, and Wireless LAN disabled (NB. the Ethernet
port is required for communication with the ECU, so
the IP and Netmask of the ECU will be the same for
all, as specified by the Official Supplier).
•PC must always be in the possession and control of
the Technical Director and not used by any other
person without his consent. Specifically it is prohibited
for the Official Supplier staff to have access to this
PC other than to load the Official Supplier’s SW
check tool.
•PC will have the minimum required operating system
to run the Official Supplier’s SW check tool, and may
only be used for this purpose (specifically it may not
be used for Internet browsing)
v) A
ll calibration parameters of the Official MotoGP ECU
Software must remain fixed while the machine is running
on track at MotoGP events. Calibration parameters may be
changed by the team during track sessions only when the
machine is stationary in the pit lane, pit box or paddock,
or when out of track sessions (eg. on the grid before
the race).
It is permitted to switch between different fixed sets of
parameters while the machine is moving (ie. maps switching),
but this can only be done by the rider’s manual input.
The Technical Director may check that no calibration
parameters have been changed while any machine has
been running on track. In order to do so, the team may be
required to deliver to the Official ECU Supplier the datalogs
of certain specified channels (Checking Channels) according
to clause 2.4.3.5.3. e) below.
An updated Checking Channels list will be supplied by the
Official ECU Supplier at the same time as the release of any
new Official MotoGP ECU Software version.
79
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c) Sensors
All sensors and acquisition devices on MotoGP machines must be
homologated as follows:
•For each season the motorcycle manufacturer must submit a
homologation request to the Technical Director on the official
form, detailing the sensor description / function, and the
following:
II.
For proprietary sensors made by the motorcycle
manufacturer: the required information is the sensor
identification code, price, and availability/lead-time. Such
sensors are homologated as produced by the manufacturer,
but wiring and connector(s) may be changed/modified.
Homologation is subject to the price and availability of
such sensors being reasonable and in line with similar
technologies in the market, at the sole discretion of the
Technical Director.
80
•
The deadline to submit homologation requests is 7 days
after the conclusion of the third official pre-season test
(ie. 24 February 2017).
•The motorcycle manufacturer may request to add sensors to the
list during the season by submitting an updated homologation
form to the Technical Director. Sensors already homologated
may not be removed from the list during the season.
•Homologation will be valid for one season, and changes to a
sensor specification during the season will only be permitted
in exceptional circumstances (eg. to rectify a safety issue)
and upon unanimous request by the MSMA to the Technical
Director.
•
The list of homologated sensors will be published by the FIM.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
I.
For commercially available sensors from third party
suppliers: the required information is the supplier’s sensor
identification code. Such sensors are homologated as
delivered from the supplier, but wiring and connector(s)
may be changed or modified.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
The relevant manufacturer must undertake to supply such
homologated sensors to all teams under the same price and
lead-time conditions, if requested.
•
The following exceptions to homologation will apply:
I.
Sensors included in the list of Free Devices (see below).
II.Non-homologated sensors are permitted for testing and
for the Free Practice 4 and Warm Up sessions at events.
Only homologated sensors may be used at all other times
during a Grand Prix event.
III.Each manufacturer may nominate one Additional Sensor
which may or may not be available to all MotoGP teams.
This nominated sensor is permitted during all sessions
including Qualifying and Race, but it may only be used for
datalogging. It cannot be used as an input to any sensor or
device other than the datalogger, and must not have any
effect on the ECU control strategies. The connection to
the wiring harness must be identifiable by the Technical
Director by means of the wiring connection from the
sensor being yellow in colour (minimum 50mm length of
yellow colour). If the sensor is connected directly to a CAN
converter the connection wiring between the sensor and
the CAN must be entirely yellow in colour. The deadline to
submit the details of this additional sensor to the Technical
Director is the same as for homologated sensors, using the
same homologation form.
d)
Free Devices
81
i)Apart from homologated sensors, there is a list of Free Devices
permitted:
•All actuators, such as fuel injectors, ignition coils, electric
motors, actuation coils, fuel pumps, coolant pumps, engine
lubricant pumps.
•
Alternator and related regulator/powerbox.
•
Dashboard and message display devices.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Inertial Platforms (up to 2 IPs are permitted, with the CAN
protocol homologated by the Organiser).
•
Wiring Harness.
•
Any device specifically allowed by the Organiser.
ii)If a proprietary CAN device is allowed by the organiser (eg.
calibration tool, external datalogger), all CAN protocols will
be homologated by the Organiser. Any costs incurred by
the manufacturer or official ECU supplier in enabling such
communication and implementation, and any performance
risks associated with such devices, will be borne by the
manufacturer.
iii)Free Devices are free from homologation, but are subject to
disclosure and checking by another manufacturer as follows:
•A manufacturer (“checker”) may request to check a free
device from a specific machine of another manufacturer
(“owner”). The device will be removed by the Technical
Director after the event and given to the checker.
•
The checker has 7 days to check the device, and a
representative from the owner is entitled to be present
during such checking if requested by the owner.
•The details of the checking process and the results of the
checking will be reported to the MSMA MotoGP members,
and if necessary to the Technical Director.
•If necessary, a checker may be required to refund the
owner for any component damage or loss.
•No manufacturer will be required to undergo more than
5 device checks per season, whether the same component
or different components are involved (the wiring harness
is considered to be a single component).
e)
Datalogging
Checking of data acquisition channels may be requested by
the Organiser, according to the conditions specified in a separate
agreement between the Manufacturers and the Organisers.
82
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
4. Wild Cards
Wild Card entries using machines from an MSMA manufacturer
currently entered in the MotoGP class are subject to all technical
regulations including ECU hardware and software, sensor homologation
(Art. 2.4.3.5.3.c) and free device checking (Art. 2.4.3.5.d.iii).
Wild Card entries using machines from a manufacturer not currently
entered in the MotoGP class are not subject to the regulations covering
ECU hardware and software, dataloggers, sensors and free devices.
2.4.3.6
Fuel System
1.In the MotoGP class the maximum permitted relative fuel pressure is
10 Bar, at a re-circulated flow rate of 50 litres/hour.
a)It is mandatory to use an official approved fuel pressure regulator,
as specified by the Technical Director. This official regulator must
be fitted downstream of the fuel pump, such that the maximum
fuel pressure available to the injectors is never more than 10 Bar.
The official regulator manufacturer may supply regulators set at any
lower pressure and/or any higher flow rate, as requested by MotoGP
teams, provided these regulators are not capable of delivering more
than 10 Bar at 50 litres/hour.
83
b)Additional regulators may be used in conjunction with the official
regulator to further reduce and control fuel pressure, but no device
or strategy capable of increasing fuel pressure at the injectors above
10 Bar may be used anywhere in the system.
c)The approved fuel pressure regulator will be sealed, marked and
certified by the regulator manufacturer, and may be inspected and/
or removed for testing at any time by the Technical Director.
d)Teams must supply a schematic diagram of their fuel system including
the location of the fuel pressure regulator when requested by the
Technical Director
e)In measuring the fuel pressure and flow rate delivered by the
regulator, the tolerance as specified by the official approved
regulator manufacturer will be taken into account.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
MotoGP Class fuel system
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.3.7Exhaust
1.The outlet of the exhaust must not extend behind a line drawn vertically
through the edge of the rear tyre.
2.For safety reasons the exposed edge of the exhaust pipe outlet must be
rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
3.Variable length exhaust systems are not permitted.
4.Exhaust Gas Recirculation (EGR) systems are not permitted.
Control Systems
1.The use of hydraulic and/or pneumatic pressurized powered systems
is not allowed, with the exception of cylinder inlet/exhaust valve
springs in the MotoGP class. All hydraulic systems on the motorcycle
must be powered only by the rider’s manual inputs with the following
clarifications:
•Normal hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders
for brakes/clutch are allowed.
•Pneumatic engine valve closing systems are allowed in the MotoGP
class only.
•Oil/water pumps for engine lubricating/cooling are allowed.
•
The use of engine lubricating oil for any purpose other than
lubrication and cooling (such as powered hydraulic systems) is not
allowed.
2.Variable valve timing and variable valve lift systems, driven by hydraulic
and/or electric/electronic systems are not permitted.
2.4.3.9Transmission
1.A maximum of six gear ratios is permitted.
84
a)
In the MotoGP class the total number of gearbox ratios (pairs
of gears) permitted is 24, plus 4 different overall ratios for the
primary drive, for each season.
b)Teams will be required to declare all the gearbox ratios chosen for
each gearbox speed before the first race of the season, and only
these declared ratios may be used during the entire season. Any
ratios not declared before the first race of the season may not be
used during that season.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.4.3.8
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.Twin clutch transmission systems (DSG) are not permitted.
3.Continuously Variable Transmission systems (CVT) are not permitted.
4.Automatic transmission systems are not permitted. Manual transmissions
with gearshifts assisted by quick-shifter systems are permitted.
2.4.3.10Materials
NB. “
X-based alloy” or “X materials” here means the element X (e.g. Fe, for
ferrous or iron-based alloy) must be the most abundant element in the
alloy, on a % w/w basis.
2.The basic structure of the crankshaft and camshafts must be made from
ferrous materials, steel or cast iron. Inserts of a different material are
allowed in the crankshaft for the sole purpose of balancing.
3.
Pistons, cylinder heads and cylinder blocks may not be composite
structures which use carbon or aramid fibre reinforcing materials.
4.Brake calipers must be made from aluminium materials with a modulus
of elasticity no greater than 80 Gpa.
5
No parts of the motorcycle or engine may be made from metallic
materials which have a specific modulus of elasticity greater than
50 Gpa/(g/cm3).
6The use of MMC (Metal Matrix Composite) and FRM (Fibre Reinforced
Metal) materials is forbidden.
7In the MotoGP class, hollow structure connecting rods are not permitted.
Oil galleries of less than 2 mm diameter in the connecting rod are
permitted.
85
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
1.The use of titanium in the construction of the frame, the front forks,
the handle-bars, the swinging arm spindles, and the wheel spindles is
forbidden. For wheel spindles, the use of light alloys is also forbidden.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.4Chassis
2.4.4.1Weights
1.The following are the minimum weights permitted:
MotoGPup to 800ccmotorcycle150 kg
801 – 1000ccmotorcycle157 kg
3.Weight may be checked at the initial technical control, but the main
control of weight will be made at the end of practice sessions or at the
end of the race. The weight of the motorcycle will be that measured
in the form that the motorcycle participated, with fuel tank on and
including normal levels of oil and water, and all additional equipment
attached to the motorcycle, for example timekeeping transponders,
camera equipment, electronic datalogging equipment etc.
2.4.4.2
Safety and Construction criteria
Note: Please also refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3.
1.Chassis Design and Construction
The chassis must be a prototype, the design and construction of which is
free within the constraints of the FIM Grand Prix Technical Regulations.
The main frame, swingarm, fuel tank, seat and fairing/bodywork from
a non-prototype (ie. series production road-homologated) motorcycle
may not be used.
2.Throttle Twist grips
Throttle twist grips must close automatically when released.
3.Steering
a)Handlebars must have a width of not less than 450 mm and their
ends must be solid or rubber covered. The width of the handlebar
is defined as the width measured between the outside of the
handlebar grips or throttle twist grips.
86
b)There must be at least 15 degrees of movement of the steering
each side of the centre line.
c)Stops must be fitted to ensure a clearance of at least 30 mm between
the handlebar and the fuel tank frame and/or bodywork when at
the extremes of steering lock.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.Ballast may be added to achieve the minimum weights.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
4.Footrests
Footrests must have rounded ends with a minimum solid spherical radius
of 8 mm.
5.Handlebar Levers
Levers must not be longer than 200 mm measured from the pivot point.
a)The motorcycle, unloaded, must be capable of being leaned at an
angle of 50 degrees from the vertical without touching the ground,
other than with the tyre.
b)
There must be a clearance of at least 15 mm around the
circumference of the tyre at all positions of the motorcycle
suspension and all positions of the rear wheel adjustment.
7.Breather Pipes
Any breather pipe from the engine or gearbox must discharge into the
airbox and/or a suitable container.
8.Chain Guards
A guard must be fitted in such a way as to prevent trapping between
the lower drive chain run and the final drive sprocket at the rear wheel.
9.Engine Covers
Lateral engine covers containing oil and which could be in contact with
the ground during a crash, should be protected by a second cover made
from composite materials, e.g. nylon, carbon or Kevlar®. Plates and/or
bars from aluminium or steel are also permitted. All these devices must
be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks and abrasion and
must be fixed properly and securely.
Such protection is mandatory for non-prototype engines in the MotoGP
class, and as directed by the Technical Director.
87
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
6.Clearances
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
10.Timing Transponders
b)The transponder must be supplied with power at all times the
machine is in pit lane or on the track, including when the engine is
switched off by the rider.
c)The X2 transponder must be mounted at the front of the motorcycle
under the radiator to optimize performance and cooling, with a
tolerance of 10 cm backwards toward the rear of the motorcycle.
The fairing must incorporate a Kevlar window under the Transponder
with the following dimensions:
covering the entire profile of the transponder plus 6 cm at the front
and 6 cm at the rear, and plus 3 cm on each side. The transponder
and Kevlar window must not be covered with metallic tape or other
material which inhibits transponder function.
d)Transponders must be fully functional on the motorcycle as required
by the Organiser, including wiring, power supply, and inputs /
outputs for data or signals purposes. Where signals are required to
be displayed on the motorcycle, the display device (eg. dashboard)
must be compatible and fully functional for this purpose, as approved
by the Technical Director. Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.7
for the current list of signals required to be displayed.
11.Onboard Cameras
Where the Organiser has required a team to carry onboard camera(s)
under Art. 1.21.13, such cameras and associated equipment must be
carried during all practice sessions and the race, or as requested by the
Organiser.
Cameras and other equipment will be supplied to the designated Teams
no later than 10h00 on the day preceding the first day of practice at an
event.
Teams must give reasonable access and assistance to the company
designated for the supply of the camera equipment to facilitate the
mounting of the equipment.
88
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
a)
All machines must have a correctly-positioned timekeeping
transponder, of the correct type for the class entered. The
transponder must be supplied or approved by the official Timekeeper
and fixed to the motorcycle in the position advised by Timekeeping
and approved by the Technical Director.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All onboard camera equipment must be fitted to the machine following
the mounting instructions and only in the location(s) specified by the
Organiser. Such fitting details will be communicated to the manufacturers
and teams before July of the previous season.
12.Safety Lights
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of
the machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed
by Race Direction. The team must ensure that the light is switched on
whenever a rain tyre is fitted on the motorcycle.
a)
lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line
(motorcycle running direction), and clearly visible from the rear
at least 15 degrees to both left and right sides of the machine
centre line.
b)mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine
centre line, in a position approved by the Technical Director. In
case of dispute over the mounting position or visibility, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
c)power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d)safety light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle
main wiring and battery.
2.4.4.3Brakes
1.Motorcycles must have a minimum of one brake on each wheel that is
independently operated.
2.In the MotoGP class, carbon brake discs must be one of the permitted
sizes for outside diameter, that is: 320 mm and 340 mm.
At certain circuits, for safety reasons, the use of 340 mm carbon
brake discs is mandatory for the race. The circuit(s) currently listed for
mandatory 340 mm brake disc use are:
89
I.
Motegi (Japan)
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
Lights must comply with the following:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.In all classes, the proportion of ceramic composite materials in brake
discs must not exceed 2% by mass.
Ceramic materials are defined as inorganic, non metallic solids
(e.g. Al2O3, SiC, B4C, Ti5Si3, SiO2, Si3N4).
Such devices must be strong enough to function effectively and designed
so that there is no risk for the rider to be injured or trapped by it, and
it must not be considered a dangerous fitting (at the sole discretion of
the Technical Director).
In case the brake lever protection is attached to any part of the braking
system (e.g. brake master cylinder), then the brake system manufacturer
must officially confirm in writing to the Technical Director that the
device does not interfere with the proper brake operation.
5.Anti-lock Brake Systems (ABS) are not permitted. Braking inputs must be
powered and controlled solely by the rider’s manual inputs. Conventional
hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders for brake
systems are allowed (refer also to Art. 2.4.3.8 Control Systems) but no
increase or control of brake pressure by electronic or mechanical systems
apart from the rider’s direct manual inputs are allowed. Specifically,
brake systems designed to prevent the wheel from locking when the
rider applies the brake are forbidden.
6.In the MotoGP class the brake suppliers commit to sell to their customer
teams a front brake “MotoGP Season Package” for a price of no more
than 70,000 €uros per rider (excluding VAT, excluding freight).
90
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4.Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever(s) from being accidentally activated in
case of collision with another machine. Acceptable protection includes
the fairing extending sufficiently to cover the brake lever, as viewed
from the front.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
3 left-hand + 3 right-hand calipers, (following the materials
restrictions in clause d. below)
•
3 master cylinders
•
10 carbon discs *
•
28 carbon pads *
* In the case of carbon discs where certain sizes are mandated by the
regulations, at least one set of each mandated size plus sufficient
brake pads for that size must be included.
a)Each brake supplier must deliver to the Organiser a list of the items
available in their package, with individual prices and identification
notes.
•Prices must comply with a “reasonable market value” standard,
as determined by the Organiser.
•Identification notes must be as requested and approved by
the Technical Director to enable him to identify permitted
components (eg. drawings and/or a table of parts markings
showing the main dimensions, weight and and features
corresponding to each marked part). Such identification notes
will be strictly confidential, for use of the Technical Director
and not published.
•The deadline for submission of this information is 7 days after
the conclusion of the third official MotoGP test of the season
(ie. 24 February 2017).
91
b)Different versions of the same part may be listed for the teams to
choose from. All versions must be shown on the parts package list,
including but not limited to the examples below:
•
different specification master cylinders
•
different compound carbon disc material
•different disc carriers for mounting to various wheel/motorcycle
brands
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
The package is intended to cover the basic minimum dry weather front
wheel braking needs for one rider for one MotoGP season, and will
consist of:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Note that some “fitting” items may be changed in shape and
specification without the versions being noted separately in the
parts package list. These items include:
92
•
different master cylinder brake levers, for rider preference
•different brake pad retaining devices, for different pad shapes
c)Teams are permitted to purchase extra quantities than those defined
in the package, but only items in the brake supplier’s original list
may be used on a MotoGP machine (eg. if two master cylinders are
in the list, teams may purchase one or both in unlimited quantities,
but may not use a third different specification that is not in the
list).
d)
The construction materials allowed for the main body of each
component are:
•Calipers, Master Cylinders, Disc Mounting Hubs – Al2024, Al7075,
Al6082, Al2618, Al6061 (Specifically Al-Li material is forbidden).
•Brake Disc Rotors – Ferrous or Carbon (refer to Art. 2.4.4.3.4).
•
Brake Pads for Carbon Discs – Carbon.
•
Brake Pads for Ferrous Discs – no restriction.
e)The parts list may not be updated during the season, other than
with the express consent of the Technical Director (eg. to alleviate
a safety problem).
f)Evolution and updates are permitted from one season to the next,
with the following limitations:
•Construction materials must comply with the Allowed Materials
list (Art. 2.4.4.3.6. d, above).
•Individual component prices and the total package price must
not increase for 3 years (ie. for the 2015, 2016 and 2017
seasons), after which time the suppliers may submit a new
price list to the Organiser for approval.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.4.4
Suspension and Dampers
Electric/electronic controlled suspension, ride height and steering damper
systems are not allowed. Adjustments to the suspension and steering
damper systems may only be made by manual human inputs and mechanical/
hydraulic adjusters.
2.4.4.5
Fuel Tanks
1.Fuel caps must be leak proof and have a positive closing device.
3.Fuel tanks of all construction types must be filled with fire retardant
material or be lined with a fuel cell bladder.
In all classes, fuel tanks made of non-metallic composite materials
(carbon fibre, aramid fibre, glass fibre, etc.) must be fitted with a fuel
cell bladder, or have passed the appropriate FIM test standards for
composite material fuel tanks as described in the FIM Fuel Tank Test
Procedure for fuel tank homologation.
Such composite fuel tanks without a fuel cell bladder must bear a label
certifying conformity with FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards. Such labels must
include the fuel tank manufacturer’s name, date of tank manufacture,
and name of testing laboratory.
Each manufacturer is requested to inform the FIM/CCR Secretariat of its
fuel tank model(s) which have passed the FIM test standards, together
with a copy of the fuel tank label.
Full details of the FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards and Procedures are
available from the FIM. (http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/)
Fuel cell bladders must conform to or exceed the specification FIM/FCB2005. Full details of this standard are available from the FIM.
4.Except for the case that a fuel tank is fixed on the chassis with bolts, all
fuel lines from the fuel tank to the engine/injector system must have a
self sealing breakaway valve. This valve must separate at less than 50%
of the load required to break any part of the fuel line or fitting or to pull
it out of the fuel tank.
93
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.Fuel tank breather pipes must include a non-return valve. Fuel tank
breather pipes must discharge into a suitable container, one per
motorcycle with a minimum capacity of 200cc and a maximum capacity
of 250cc.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.Fuel tank capacity.
•The fuel tank capacity limit in the MotoGP Class is a maximum of
22 litres.
•In defining fuel tank capacity all containers of the motorcycle
capable of supplying fuel to the carburettors/injectors may be
taken into account.
2.4.4.7Bodywork
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3, Fig.4, Fig.5
1.The windscreen edge and the edges of all other exposed parts of the
streamlining must be rounded.
2.The maximum width of bodywork must not exceed 600 mm.
The width of the seat or anything to its rear shall not be more than
450 mm (exhaust pipes excepted).
The width of the windscreen must not exceed 300 mm (measured
in a straight line).
The length of the windscreen must not exceed 370 mm (measured
along the windscreen surface).
3.Bodywork must not extend more than 150 mm beyond a line drawn
vertically from the centre of the front wheel spindle and a line drawn
vertically at the rearward edge of the rear tyre. The suspension should
be fully extended when the measurement is taken.
4.When viewed from the side, it must be possible to see:
94
a)At least 180 degrees of the rear wheel rim.
b)The whole of the front rim, other than the part obscured by the
mudguard, forks, brake parts or removable air-intake.
c)The rider, seated in a normal position with the exception of the
forearms.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
6.Refuelling may only be carried out from an unpressurised container,
and the motorcycle fuel tank may not be artificially pressurised above
atmospheric pressure at any time. It is allowed to vent the fuel tank
to the atmosphere via the airbox in order to equalise pressure in the
airbox and fuel tank.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Notes: No transparent material may be used to circumvent the above
rules. Covers for brake parts or wheels are not considered to be bodywork
obstructing the view of wheel rims in regard to the above rules.
5.No part of the motorcycle may be behind a line drawn vertically at the
edge of the rear tyre.
7.Mudguards are not compulsory. When fitted, front mudguards must not
extend:
a)In front of a line drawn upwards and forwards at 45 degrees from a
horizontal line through the front wheel spindle.
b)Below a line drawn horizontally and to the rear of the front wheel
spindle.
The mudguard mounts/brackets and fork-leg covers, close to the
suspension leg and wheel spindle, and brake disc covers are not considered
part of the mudguard.
8.
Devices or shapes protruding from the fairing or bodywork and not
integrated in the body streamlining (eg. wings, fins, bulges, etc.)
that may provide an aerodynamic effect (eg. providing downforce,
disrupting aerodynamic wake, etc.) are not allowed.
The Technical Director will be the sole judge of whether a device or
fairing design falls into the above definition.
Moving aerodynamic devices are prohibited.
9.The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity
used in the engine (minimum 5 litres for MotoGP). This measurement
should be taken with the fairing fitted to the motorcycle, whilst both
wheels are on the ground and the motorcycle is upright at 90° to the
horizontal.
The lower fairing should incorporate a maximum of two holes of 25 mm.
These holes must remain closed in dry conditions and must be only
opened in wet race conditions, as declared by the Race Director.
95
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
6.The seat unit shall have a maximum height of the (approximately) vertical
section behind the rider’s seating position of 150 mm. The measurement
will be taken at a 90° angle to the upper surface of the flat base at
the rider’s seating position, excluding any seat pad or covering. Any onboard camera/antenna mounted on the seat unit is not included in this
measurement.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
10.MotoGP Aero Body Homologation
The MotoGP Aero Body is defined as the portion of the motorcycle
bodywork that is directly impacted by the airflow while the
motorcycle is moving forward, and is not in the wake (ie. aerodynamic
“shadow”) of the rider’s body or any other motorcycle body parts.
Therefore the Aero Body consists of the two separate components
Front Fairing and Front Fender (Mudguard), as per the diagrams the
Appendix, General: Fig.4, Fig.5.
a)
The Aero Body is homologated and samples or detailed drawings
(to the satisfaction of the Technical Director) must be delivered
to the Technical Director prior to the close of technical control
at the first event of the season.
b)
Homologation is on a “per-rider” basis, so different riders
with the same motorcycle manufacturer may have different
Aero Bodies.
c)
One update per component (ie. the 2 components are Front
Fairing and Front Fender) is allowed at any time during the
season, for each rider. Samples or drawings of the updated
items must be delivered to the Technical Director prior to the
updated items being used on track. The update may consist
of using a previously-homologated Aero Body component from
the same manufacturer. Both the updated and the original Aero
Body may be used (ie. each rider may have a maximum of 2 Aero
Bodies available), but each Aero Body component is a separate
homologation and parts may not be interchanged between
them. The 2 components of the Aero Body may be mixed, eg.
the initial Front Fairing may be used on the motorcycle together
with either the initial or the updated Front Fender (and vice
versa).
96
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
Only the external shape, excluding the windscreen, is defined in
this regulation, so the following parts are not considered as part of
the Aero Body: windscreen, cooling ducts, fairing supports, and any
other parts inside the external profile of the bodywork.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
d)
Each homologated Aero Body component (Front Fairing and Front
Fender) may consist of different parts, all of which must be able
to fit together on the motorcycle. The parts of each component
are considered together as a “kit” and different options of the
same part are not allowed. It is allowed that some parts of a
homologated Aero Body component may not be mounted on the
motorcycle (eg. hand guards used in wet weather only).
f)
As a one-off exemption from clause c. it is allowed to homologate
one 2016 Aero Body to be used in the 2017 season only. Therefore
a rider may start the 2017 season using both the 2016 and the
initial 2017 Aero Body. Such 2016 components must be identified
and homologated by the Technical Director prior to the end of
the last event of the 2016 season.
If and when a rider takes a 2017 season Aero Body component
update according to clause c. either the 2016 or the initial
2017 Aero Body component must be removed from that rider’s
options, so that only 2 options are available per rider at any
time.
This one-off exemption will not apply at the end of the 2017
season, so for the 2018 season only the initial 2018 Aero Body
and the one in-season update (if taken) will be available to each
rider.
g)
Manufacturers in their first season of participation in the MotoGP
class are permitted to make an unlimited number of updates to
Aero Body components as described in clause c., provided each
Aero Body design complies with the rest of these regulations.
97
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
e)
Material may be removed (eg. trimming, drilling of holes, etc.)
from Aero Body parts without affecting the homologation, but
material may not be added.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.4.8
Wheel Rims
1. Permitted wheel rim sizes are as follows:
MotoGP
Front
4.00” max. width
17” diameter only
Rear
6.25” max. width
17” diameter only
In the MotoGP class, each manufacturer is restricted to two different widths
of front wheel rim, and one width of rear wheel rim, within the maximum
widths noted above. All MotoGP wheel rims must be 17” (17 inches) diameter.
2.In all classes, composite construction wheels (including carbon fibre
reinforced, glass fibre reinforced, and similar) are not permitted.
The permitted materials for wheel construction are magnesium and
aluminium alloys.
3.All wheels must conform to the standards published in the document
“FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015”, and be certified by the wheel
manufacturer.
(refer to http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/ Motorcycle Parts Testing
Standards)
98
The following procedures will apply:
•A sample wheel of each different design or model must pass all the
tests described in the FIM standards document.
•Every wheel of this design or model must be identified with the
model code and a unique serial number, by a permanent marking,
which must be visible with the tyre fitted.
•
Each individual design or model that has passed the standards
tests will be certified by an official document issued by the wheel
manufacturer stating that the wheel conforms to the homologation
standard: FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
Each MotoGP manufacturer must notify the Technical Director of their
selected wheel sizes no later than the close of technical control at the first
race of each season.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.4.9
•A copy of this compliance certificate must be sent to the MotoGP
Technical Director (Danny Aldridge [email protected]) and to the
FIM International Technical Commission (CTI) coordinators (Charles
Hennekam [email protected]im.ch or Erica Manfredi erica.
[email protected]). A copy of this certificate must also be provided
to customers together with homologated wheels purchased.
Tyre restrictions
1.In all classes, only tyres from the Official appointed tyre supplier for
each class may be used in a Grand Prix event, including official tests.
The tyre specifications available at each event will be determined by
the tyre supplier. Identical tyres of each specification for the relevant
class and/or designation must be available to every rider, and the total
quantity of tyres will be the same for every rider.
The Official Tyre Supplier will remain at all times the owner of all tyres
supplied to the teams. The teams are required to return all tyres to the
Official Supplier at the end of each event or test.
Tyres must be used according to the advised parameters which are agreed
in consultation with the official tyre supplier, the Technical Director and
the Organisers. Parameters may include pressure, temperature, or other
usage guidelines. Teams must comply with requests by the Technical
Director, his staff, and the official tyre supplier to check tyre parameters
at any time, which may include tyre pressure and/or temperature data
from the datalogger.
The use of any device on the wheel to adjust the tyre pressure
whilst on track is prohibited.
The use of Tyre Air Pressure Sensors (TAPS) on all wheels, front and
rear, is mandatory in the MotoGP class, including logging of TAPS
data at all times.
Any riders or teams found to be using tyres outside of these operating
parameters will be subject to penalties. The decision of the Technical
Director, in consultation with the official tyre supplier, will be final.
99
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
The Official tyre supplier will provide sufficient tyres for all riders
entered in the event.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.During the two days prior to the start of official practice, the tyre supplier
must provide to the Technical Director details including specifications,
quantities and the identification markings of the tyres available for
that event.
The Technical Director and staff will allocate the tyres available for the
exclusive use of each entered rider (as described in Article 2.4.4.9.3).
The allocation of individual tyres will be made on a random basis with
no involvement of any representative from the tyre supplier, teams or
riders.
3.For Grand Prix race events, each rider will be restricted in the quantity
and specification of tyres that they may use at a single race event as
follows:
A. MotoGP Class
The quantity, specification and allocation of tyres will be determined
by the official tyre supplier in consultation, and by agreement with,
the Organisers and the Technical Director. Due to ongoing technical
developments and changing conditions, the quantity, specification and
allocation of tyres may be varied from time to time by mutual agreement.
The base allocation, subject to mutually agreed changes, is as follows:
During all practice sessions, warm up and the race a maximum of
22 slick tyres, specifically:
Front slick tyres:
10 in total, comprised of:
up to a maximum of 5 of specification A
up to a maximum of 5 of specification B
up to a maximum of 5 of specification C
The rider’s final selection of front tyre specification for the following
day must be informed to the tyre supplier no later than 2 hours after
the end of the current day’s practice. The Technical Director will notify
teams in advance of any change to this deadline, due to changes in the
practice schedule.
100
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
In the case of a rider change after the final tyre allocation has been
made, the replacement rider must use only the tyres allocated to the
original rider.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
If no specification selection is received by this time the allocation will
be determined by the tyre supplier, respecting the maximum quantities
above.
Rear slick tyres:
12 in total, comprised of:
up to a maximum of 6 of specification A *
up to a maximum of 5 of specification B
up to a maximum of 4 of specification C
*R
iders who participate in both Q1 and Q2 qualifying sessions
(maximum 2 riders) will be allocated one extra rear slick tyre of
specification A (highest grip level) after Q2 (therefore, if taken, a
maximum of 7 of specification A). The total rear slick tyre allocation
for these riders remains at 12, so any extra allocation taken will
replace an unused rear slick tyre from the original allocation.
The rider’s final selection of rear tyre specification for the following
day must be informed to the tyre supplier no later than 2 hours after
the end of the current day’s practice. The Technical Director will notify
teams in advance of any change to this deadline, due to changes in the
practice schedule.
If no specification selection is received by this time the allocation will
be determined by the tyre supplier, respecting the maximum quantities
above.
This allocation will be final and no changes are permitted after this
time.
In the case of a rider being replaced after this tyre selection deadline,
the replacement rider must use only the tyres allocated to the original
rider.
101
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
This allocation will be final and no changes are permitted after this time.
In the case of a rider being replaced after this tyre selection deadline,
the replacement rider must use only the tyres allocated to the original
rider.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
At the sole discretion of the official tyre supplier, an extra specification
(front and/or rear) may be supplied in order to cover all possible
track and weather conditions. This specification will be allocated
only at the discretion of the tyre supplier (in consultation with the
MotoGP Safety Advisor and the Technical Director). If allocated, it
will be a maximum of 3 tyres per rider and will replace 3 unused
tyres from the original allocation.
Rain tyres
For practice sessions, warm up and the race a standard allocation of
11 rain tyres, specifically:
Front rain tyres:
up to a maximum of 4 of specification A
up to a maximum of 2 of specification B
(therefore 4A + 1B, or 3A + 2B)
Rear rain tyres:
MotoGP
5 in total, comprised of:
6 in total, comprised of:
up to a maximum of 5 of specification A
up to a maximum of 2 of specification B
(therefore 5A + 1B, or 4A + 2B)
In the case that all free practice sessions and at least one qualifying
session (excluding warm-up) are declared wet by the Race Director, one
more set (1 x front and 1 x rear) of rain tyres will be allocated to every
rider, and the allocation automatically becomes:
6 Front rain tyres, being 4 specification A + 2 specification B
7 Rear rain tyres, being 5 specification A + 2 specification B
The official tyre supplier will determine the criteria for the
classification of tyres as Slick or Rain. In case of dispute the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
102
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)Tyres will be individually identified and may not be exchanged
between riders, including between team-mates, and may not
be exchanged by the tyre supplier after allocation, except with
the permission of the Technical Director (for example, under
Article 2.4.4.9.8).
c)Tyres may not be materially altered in any way after allocation,
such as hand-cutting and any other action or treatment that will
alter the tyre’s performance (with the exception of the use of tyre
warmers), unless deemed necessary by the tyre manufacturer. Such
alterations may be performed only by or under the supervision of
the tyre manufacturer’s representative, and shall be made available
equally for all riders.
5.Each allocated tyre must be marked with its specification and carry an
official identification label with a unique serial number. In the event of
damage to or loss of the official label, the tyre company must be able
to satisfy the Technical Director as to the tyre’s specification. Tyres may
be checked for compliance at any time, before or after use.
6.In the case of an interrupted race, a rider must use tyres from his
allocation of marked tyres for the restarted race.
7In the unlikely event of a tyre being accidentally damaged before it is
used (for example during the fitting process) and deemed to be unusable
by the Technical Director, it may be replaced with a tyre of the same
specification with the permission of the Technical Director. Such
replacement tyres will be marked and included in the allocation of the
rider concerned. The damaged tyre will be removed from the allocation
and may not be allocated again.
Once it is used (i.e. has exited pit lane) a tyre may not be replaced
because of damage or defect, except if all the following conditions
apply:
103
a)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is solely due to a manufacturing defect or fitting problem
(i.e. out of the team’s control), and not due to any other reason
such as impact, cut, abrasion or accident.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4.a)Riders may use only the tyres allocated for his/her exclusive use (as
described in Article 2.4.4.9.3).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is significant enough to deem the tyre unsafe to use.
c)Tyres that are deemed to have covered more than 2/3 of race
distance will not be considered for replacement. The determination
of distance covered will be the sole decision of the Technical
Director in consultation with the tyre supplier, and the team may
be required to submit information such as lap charts and logger
data to support a claim.
d)If a replacement tyre is granted, it must be of the same specification
as the damaged tyre and selected at random by the Technical
Director and/or his staff.
8.Should an exceptional and unpredictable safety problem arise for the
tyre supplier during an event, so as to prevent riders from safely
competing in the race, then the tyre supplier must inform the Technical
Director and Race Direction of the problem as soon as possible.
A re-allocation of suitable tyres may be made under the supervision of the
Technical Director. Such allocated tyres will be the same specification(s)
and quantities for all riders, the quantity being determined by the tyre
supplier in consultation with the Technical Director.
9. Tests, MotoGP Class:
A.For official Post-Race tests of 1 day duration, each rider will be
restricted in the quantity and specification of tyres that they may
use at a single test event as follows:
During all practice sessions, 8 slick tyres, specifically:
Front slick tyres:
4 front tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a
maximum of 3 tyres of any one specification.
Rear slick tyres:
4 rear tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a
maximum of 3 tyres of any one specification.
104
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
In determining whether a replacement will be allowed the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
During all practice sessions, 4 rain tyres, specifically:
Front rain tyres:
2 tyres chosen from the specifications available.
Rear rain tyres:
2 tyres chosen from the specifications available.
In addition, any used tyres that are still mounted on wheels from
the preceding event may be used. The team must inform the tyre
supplier which tyres, if any, they wish to retain for the test within
2 hours of the preceding race finish.
B.For official Winter or post-race tests of 2 days (or more) duration,
each rider will be restricted in the quantity and specification of
tyres that they may use at a single test event as follows:
During all practice sessions on Day 1, a maximum of 8 slick tyres,
specifically:
Front slick tyres:
4 front tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a
maximum of 3 tyres of any one specification.
Rear slick tyres:
4 rear tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a
maximum of 3 tyres of any one specification.
During all practice sessions on each additional day, a maximum of
6 slick tyres, specifically:
Front slick tyres:
3 tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a maximum
of 2 tyres of any one specification.
Rear slick tyres:
3 tyres chosen from the specifications available, with a maximum
of 2 tyres of any one specification.
105
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
In addition each rider may use 1 set of new slick tyres (1 front +
1 rear) and one set of new rain tyres (1 front + 1 rear) retained
from their allocation for the preceding event.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
During all practice sessions over the 2 (or more) days of the test,
a maximum of 4 rain tyres per day, specifically:
Front rain tyres: 2 per day chosen from the specifications available.
Rear rain tyres: 2 per day chosen from the specifications available.
C.At any official Post-race or Winter test, the tyre supplier may
choose to allocate extra tyres with a different specification. Such
extra allocation will be determined solely by the tyre supplier.
When a new specification tyre is to be introduced, the tyre supplier
should inform all teams at least one month in advance for winter
tests and 2 weeks in advance for post-race tests.
2.4.4.10
Numbers and Backgrounds
1.The racing number must be affixed to the front of the motorcycle
fairing in a central position. Rear or side numbers are optional.
2.Numbers should be a minimum height of 140 mm.
3.Numbers must be easily legible, in a clear simple font and contrast
strongly with the background colour.
4.Backgrounds must be of one single colour over an area large enough to
provide a minimum clear area of 25 mm around the numbers.
5.In case of a dispute concerning the legibility of numbers, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
106
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
The same quantity of identical specification tyres will be allocated
to at least all permanent MotoGP class riders contracted to factory
teams at the test.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.4.5General
2.4.5.1
Fuel and Oil
1.All motorcycles must be fuelled with unleaded petrol, which must comply
with the FIM Grand Prix specification for each racing class.
2.Unleaded petrol will comply with the FIM Grand Prix specification if:
a) It has the following characteristics:
Property
RON
MON
Oxygen
Benzene
Vapour Pressure
(DVPE)
Lead
Density at 15 °C
Oxidation
Stability
Existent gum
Units
Min.
Max.
Test Method
95.0
85.0
102.0
90.0
2.7
1.0
90
ISO 5164
ISO 5163
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
EN 13016-1
5.0
775.0
EN 237
ASTM D 4052
ASTM D 525
5.0
EN ISO 6246
10
0.2
Class 1
ASTM D 5453
ASTM D 4629
ISO 2160
50.0
71.0
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
GCMS / HPLC
GCMS / HPLC
visual inspection
% (m/m)
% (v/v)
kPa
mg/L
kg/m3
minutes
720.0
360
mg/100
mL
Sulphur
mg/kg
Nitrogen
% (m/m)
Copper Corrosion Rating
Distillation:
At 70 °C
% (v/v)
22.0
At 100 °C
% (v/v)
46.0
At 150 °C
% (v/v)
75.0
Final Boiling Point °C
Residue
% (v/v)
Olefins(*)
% (v/v)
Aromatics(*)
% (v/v)
Total di-olefins
% m/m
Appearance
107
210.0
2.0
18.0
35.0
1.0
clear and bright
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All test methods include a precision statement. In cases of dispute,
the procedures for resolving the dispute and interpretation of the
results based on test method precision, described in ISO 4259, shall
be used.
b)The total of individual hydrocarbon components, containing only
hydrogen and carbon, present at concentrations of less than 5%
m/m must be at least 30% m/m of the fuel.
Compliance with the compositional regulation is calculated on the
following basis:
A = 100 – B –C
A is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations less than 5 % m/m,
B is the total concentration (in % m/m) of oxygenates present in the
fuel, and
C is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations greater than 5% m/m.
The test method will be gas chromatography.
c)The total concentration of naphthenes, olefins and aromatics in
each carbon number group will not exceed the limits given in the
following table.
% m/m
Naphthenes
Olefins
Aromatics
C4
0
5
C5
5
20
C6
10
20
1.2
C7
10
15
35
C8
10
10
35
C9+
10
10
30
Bicyclic and polycyclic olefins are not permitted. The fuel must
contain no substances which are capable of exothermic reaction in
the absence of external oxygen.
d)Only the following oxygenates will be permitted:
Methanol, Ethanol, Iso-propyl alcohol, Iso-butyl alcohol, Methyl
tertiary butyl ether, Ethyl tertiary butyl ether, Tertiary amyl methyl
ether, Di-isopropyl ether, n-Propyl alcohol, Tertiary butyl alcohol,
n-Butyl alcohol, Secondary butyl alcohol.
108
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
where:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
e)Manganese (<1 mg/L), lead (<5 mg/L), iron (<5 mg/L) and nickel
(<5 mg/L) additives are not permitted above these limits.
4.Implementation of the fuel regulation
In the MotoGP class when a rider taking part in a meeting is under
contract or agreement for the exclusive use of a certain brand of petrol
or oil, the Organisers must give free access to the circuit for that fuel
or oil.
Any final dispute will be settled in accordance with the FIM Grand Prix
Disciplinary and Arbitration Code.
1.All fuel in use in the Championship must be approved prior to the
race in which the fuel is to be used. Fuel companies supplying
petrol to participating teams must submit ten litres (2 x 5 L) to the
laboratory appointed by the FIM/Dorna for analysis in accordance
with the specification. Providing the petrol is within the specification,
a certificate containing a test report number will be issued. The
test report number must be given to the appropriate teams before
they take part in a race.
2.During Thursday’s technical control, each team will declare the
certificate test report numbers corresponding to the petrol to be
used. This information will be entered in the Technical Control
Book of each motorcycle at every Grand Prix.
Therefore, the fuel which is to be used must be approved by the
Thursday afternoon before the race in which the fuel is to be used.
109
3.When a fuel sample is requested at any Grand Prix Circuit, either
during practice, warm up or following the race, the certificate test
report numbers corresponding to the petrol used must be declared
to the Grand Prix Technical Director by the team. Failure to provide
the correct number may result in a penalty.
4.Each fuel and/or oil Company will be responsible for payment to
the laboratory for these batch analyses costs and establishment of
the basic fingerprints.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
5.Fuel and Oil Approval
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
1.The Grand Prix Technical Director will appoint a senior Technical
Scrutineer to take responsibility for the administration and
supervision of the fuel sampling procedure.
2.Motorcycles selected for fuel controls will usually be amongst the
first three finishers, and will be directed to the “parc fermé” for
technical controls.
3.Other finishers may be chosen at random for fuel controls. A Technical
Scrutineer will be posted at the entrance to the pit box of the
selected rider(s) whose machine must immediately accompany the
Technical Scrutineer to the technical control area or “parc fermé”.
4.The fuel to be tested will be transferred into two bottles, “A” and
“B” identified by reference to the rider, team and machine from
which the sample was taken. The bottles will be closed, sealed and
labelled by the Technical Director and/or Technical Scrutineer.
5.Only new bottles will be used for the fuel samples and only new
materials will be used to transfer the fuel.
6.The Fuel Sample Declaration form will be filled out immediately,
containing all necessary information, including the riders and
machines identity, date and place of fuel sampling. A responsible
team member will sign this declaration, after verifying that all the
information is correct.
7.Sample “A” will be sent to the official appointed laboratory,
accompanied by a copy of the Fuel Sample Declaration form. The
fuel sample will be compared with the approved petrol using gas
chromatography. If necessary the concentration of other elements,
including lead, manganese, iron, nickel, nitrogen and oxygen may
be measured at the request of the Technical Director to ensure
that octane and power boosters have not been added.
If any observed deviations of the GC curve indicate that they are
due to mixing with one other fuel, which has been approved by the
FIM/Dorna for use by the team, the fuel sample will be deemed to
comply, provided the fuel sample still falls within FIM Grand Prix
specification as described in Article 2.4.5.1.2.
110
Costs for the analyses of sample “A” will be paid by FIM/Dorna.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
6. Fuel and Oil Sampling and Testing
8.Sample “B” will be handed over to the FIM designated storage
facility for safeguarding in case of protests and/or requirement of a
counter analysis by the appointed laboratory. Costs for the analyses
of sample “B” will be paid by the team concerned.
9.Both samples will be transported by an authorised courier.
10.The laboratory must deliver the results of the fuel sample analyses
to the Grand Prix Technical Director, with a copy to the FIM, as
soon as possible after receipt of the samples.
11.In the case of non-conformity, the Technical Director must notify,
as soon as practical after receipt of the results, the FIM, the Grand
Prix Race Direction and the rider/team representative concerned.
Within 48 hours of the receipt of the notification of the results of
the laboratory test of sample “A”, the team must notify the FIM
and the Technical Director if counter-expertise is required (or not
required) for sample “B”.
The Race Direction will take a decision at the Grand Prix event
immediately following the notification of the results of the final
expertise. Any appeal against the decision of the Race Direction
will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed for the Grand Prix
event at which the Race Direction decision is taken.
If there is no more Grand Prix following the notification of the
results of the final expertise, the Race Direction will take a decision
as soon as practical. Any appeal against the decision of the Race
Direction will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed by the FIM
for this specific task.
12.The director of fuel analysis at the official laboratory must confirm
to the Technical Director that the identification and the seal status
of the “B” sample is correct before any B sample analysis is carried
out.
13.Failure of the sample to comply to approved petrol and/or the addition
of octane and power boosters, as described in Article 2.4.5.1.6.7,
will automatically result in the disqualification of the competitor
from the entire meeting.
The result of the competitor’s fuel sample analysis (“A” or “B”
sample) more favourable to the competitor will be taken into
account.
111
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
7. Fuel Temperature
For the MotoGP race, no fuel on the motorcycle may be more than
fifteen degrees C (15°C) below ambient temperature. The use of any
device on the motorcycle to artificially decrease the temperature of
the fuel below ambient temperature is forbidden.
For the purposes of this regulation an Official Ambient Temperature
will be declared and displayed on the timekeeping monitors one hour
before the start of the MotoGP race.
Before filling, all of the fuel storage and transfer containers and the
motorcycle fuel tanks may not be more than 15°C below the official
ambient temperature.
Only the officially-supplied approved containers may be used to store
fuel immediately prior to being transferred to the motorcycle. These
containers and any fuel they contain must always be available for the
scrutineer to test during the hour preceding the race.
•Containers must be approved and marked by the Technical Director
at Technical Control before the first race of the season.
•Each team is allowed a maximum of two official approved fuel
containers per rider.
•Other than separate external insulation, no devices to control the
container temperature are permitted. Specifically no device capable
of lowering the fuel temperature may be used.
When it has been confirmed that the fuel is within the allowed
temperature range, the team may transfer the fuel to the motorcycle fuel
tank. Only fuel from the approved and temperature-checked container
may be used in the motorcycle, including when the team wishes to add,
change or top-up the fuel.
112
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
Each team will be assigned a technical scrutineer one hour before the
start of the race. The scrutineer is authorized to test all fuel before it
is transferred to the motorcycle fuel tank.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
8. Fuel Handling Safety
•
The use of anti-static mats and grounding wrist straps is
mandatory when filling fuel containers used for transferring
fuel to motorcycles.
•
The use of approved fuel fillers/fuel dumps is mandatory when
adding fuel to motorcycle fuel tanks.
•
All fuel handling equipment must be approved by the Technical
Director.
Rider’s Safety Equipment
1.It is compulsory that each contracted rider must begin each race event
with at least two complete sets of undamaged safety equipment.
A complete set of safety equipment shall contain:
•Helmet
• Leather Suit, 1-piece
•Gloves
•Boots
• Back Protector
• Chest Protector
The equipment must be worn, correctly fastened, at all times during
on-track activity.
2. Safety Equipment Control
113
a)At Technical Control at the first race of the season, one complete
set of undamaged safety equipment (as listed in Art. 2.4.5.2.1) must
be presented and checked for the following:
•Helmet: a marking indicating certification to one of the helmet
standards listed in Art. 2.4.5.2.3.a).
•Leather Suit, Boots, Gloves: the model names of each of these
items must correspond to the Self Certifications previously
supplied to the Technical Director.
•Back Protector: a marking indicating
EN1621-2:2014 or to prEN1621-2:2010.
•Chest Protector: suitability as determined by the Technical
Director.
certification
to
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
2.4.5.2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)At any time during the season, the Technical Director may request
a piece of rider’s equipment in order to check that it meets the
requirements listed in Art. 2.4.5.2.3. The item of equipment will
be sent to the official appointed laboratory for testing. Supply of
equipment and test results as follows:
•The manufacturer of the equipment may be asked to supply a
duplicate item of equipment for testing.
•Equipment damaged after an accident may be taken and tested
on an undamaged portion.
•In the event that the item tested fails to meet the required
standard, the manufacturer may request a further test, at their
cost, on a duplicate item of used equipment.
•In the event that the first test and/or optional retest are still
negative, the Self Certification provided by the manufacturer
will be suspended and the manufacturer shall have 30 days to
rectify the problem and demonstrate this.
•In the event that the problem is not rectified in this time,
the manufacturer shall not be permitted to supply any new
equipment of the failed type.
3. FIM Rider’s Equipment Minimum Requirements (REMR)
a) Standards for Helmet and Visor
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.6
•
Helmets must be of the full face type and conform to at least
one of the following recognised International Standards,
and be labelled as such:
EUROPE
JAPAN
USA
ECE 22-05 (only “P” type)
JIS T 8133:2007 (valid until 31.12.2019)
JIS T 8133:2015 (only “Type 2 Full face”)
SNELL M 2010 (valid until 31.12.2019)
SNELL M 2015
•
Visors must be made of a shatterproof material.
114
•
Disposable visor “tear-offs” are permitted.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
115
•A protective lower face cover must be present and must
be not detachable, not moveable and made of the same
material of the shell.
•
Helmets constructed with an outer shell made of more
than one piece are not permitted (e.g. they must not
contain any seam).
•
A retention system with a strap and the double D ring
closing system is recommended.
b) Certification for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back Protectors
ll rider’s safety equipment must comply with the requirements
A
detailed in Art. 2.4.5.2.3.c) Sections i to vi, below. The following
procedures will apply:
•
sample of each different design or model must pass all the
A
tests described in the FIM Standards, Table 1 below.
•
very example of this design or model must be identified with
E
the model code by a permanent marking.
•
ach individual design or model that has passed the standards
E
will be self-certified by the manufacturer, using the official
document, stating that the item conforms to the FIM
homologation standard.
•
copy of this compliance certificate must be sent to the
A
MotoGP Technical Director (Danny Aldridge [email protected])
and to the FIM International Technical Commission (CTI)
coordinators (Charles Hennekam [email protected]
or Erica Manfredi [email protected]). A copy of this
certificate must also be provided to customers together with
homologated wheels purchased.
•
or leather suits only, the manufacturer must complete and
F
maintain the “Riders Race Suit Database” file for each of their
riders.
•
his database must be submitted to the MotoGP Technical
T
Director, and updated each time a leather suit is supplied to
or withdrawn from a rider.
•
he Technical Director and the rider also have the right to
T
withdraw a race suit from the database.
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
116
c) Standards for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back & Chest Protectors
i)
Leather Suit
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 1.
•
he use of abrasion-resistant stretch material is permitted
T
up to a maximum of 50% of the surface area, provided
that the requirements of Table 1, column 2 are met.
•
S hall contain armour certified to EN1621-1:2012 in the
shoulders, elbows, knees, and legs.
•
ote that from the 2018 season it will be mandatory for
N
leather suits to be fitted with an Airbag system. Complete
technical regulations including standards and certification
procedures will be issued during the 2017 season.
ii) Gloves
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 3.
•
S hall have a cuff length sufficient to overlap the leather
suit by at least 50 mm.
•
S hall have a means of fastening to secure them to the
hand (an elastic closure alone is not acceptable).
•
Shall have suitable knuckle protection.
iii) Boots
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 4.
•
lexing zones are permitted up to a maximum of 40%
F
of surface area, provided that they comply with the
requirements of Table 1, column 5.
•
S hall have a minimum height sufficient to overlap the
leather suit by at least 70 mm.
•
S hall have a means of fastening to secure them to the
foot (a slip-on boot is not acceptable).
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
iv) Back Protector
•
Must be certified to EN1621-2:2014 or prEN1621-2:2010.
•
May be full back or central back configuration.
v) Chest Protector
•
ust be made of suitable material and strength for it’s
M
purpose.
•
he decision of the Technical Director will be final on
T
the approval of the chest protector.
vi) Marking
•
hen an equipment manufacturer has tested and proven
W
that the safety equipment in question meets the relevant
requirements in paragraphs i) to vi) above, and Table 1
below, they shall attach a permanent marking stating the
model number of the product.
•
he marking of race suits must additionally contain a
T
unique serial number.
Table 1.
Material Properties
1
TEST
Test Method Suit
Leather
or main
material
Tear
ISO 3377-1 or ≥50
EN388 (N)
Abrasion EN388
≥600
(cycles)
Seam
EN13935-1
≥12
(Suit, Boot)
2
Suit
Stretch
Areas
4
Boots
All
Areas
5
Boots
Flex
Areas
≥50
3
Gloves
Palm
& Back
Areas
≥30
≥100
≥60
≥400
≥300
≥800
≥500
≥12
≥8
≥15
≥15
EN13594
(Gloves)
117
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
fter a crash the Technical Director may at his discretion request that
A
the rider’s safety equipment is checked prior to the start of the following
practice session, warm up or race.
In the event that any item of equipment is considered, by either the
Technical Director or the representative of the manufacturer of the
item, to be too damaged for use on track, the rider will be required to
replace or repair the item before being permitted on track.
ny question concerning the condition and suitability for use of the
A
riders safety equipment shall be decided by the Technical Director, who
may consult with the manufacturers of the product before making a
final decision.
5. Wild Card Riders Safety Equipment
or Wild Card entries, the helmet and visor must meet the required
F
standards and be certified and labelled as such.
ny other safety equipment which does not show a homologated model
A
number and serial number will be subject to approval for use by the
Technical Director.
2.4.5.3
Procedures for Technical Control
1. A
t each circuit an area must be designated as the Technical Checking
Area. In this area, under the control of the Chief Technical Scrutineer
and the supervision of the Technical Director, suitable equipment will
be installed to conduct the various tests viz:
i)
Equipment for measuring the noise of the motorcycle.
ii) Weighing scales with check weights for calibration purposes.
iii) Instruments for measuring engine capacity.
iv) Instruments and gauges as necessary for measuring other dimensions
and criteria specified in the Technical Regulations.
2. T
he technical control procedure will be carried out in accordance with
the schedule set out in the Regulations. The technical scrutineers must
be available throughout the event to check motorcycles and equipment
as required by the Technical Director.
118
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4. Post-crash Riders Safety Equipment Check
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3. P
resentation of a machine will be deemed as an implicit statement
of conformity with the technical regulations. Responsibility for the
preparation of the machine to comply with all technical and safety
regulations rests with the team.
5. M
otorcycles will be inspected under the name of the team and at
the initial technical control each motorcycle will be registered by the
technical scrutineers who will prepare a technical control card to record
technical specifications, check results and the riders in that team entitled
to use the motorcycle.
6. A
t the initial technical control the technical scrutineers should inspect
the motorcycle to record technical details including weight (plus rider
weight in the Moto2 and Moto3 classes), noise level and may also check
the motorcycle for technical compliance with other aspects of the
Regulations, as requested by the Technical Director.
8. A
t each event, at the conclusion of technical control procedures prior
to the first practice, the technical scrutineers will place a small sticker
on the motorcycle indicating that it has been registered for use by the
team’s rider(s) for that race and passed the technical control procedures.
9. T
he Chief Technical Scrutineer will prepare a report on the results of
technical control which will be submitted to the Event Management
Committee via the Technical Director.
10. The technical scrutineers should re-inspect any machine that has been
involved in an accident, and if necessary to issue a new technical control
sticker for a rebuilt machine. This would normally be carried out at
the pit of the rider concerned. The team has sole responsibility for
any repairs carried out, and to determine when the machine is fit for
further use.
11. The technical scrutineers must be available, based on instructions
from the Technical Director, to re-inspect any motorcycle for technical
compliance during the meeting or after the race and to supervise
inspection of a motorcycle following a protest on a technical matter.
119
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
4. A
rider’s presence at the initial technical control is not mandatory, except
in the case of the Moto2 and Moto3 classes when the rider must be
present for a weight check together with his helmet and all protective
clothing.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
12. At the end of the race, the Chief Technical Scrutineer will ensure that
the motorcycles placed in the first three positions, plus any other
motorcycles designated by the Technical Director, are placed in the
Check Area for a period of 60 minutes pending any protest.
he motorcycles may be checked for compliance with any of the FIM
T
Grand Prix technical regulations, and any other technical requirement
at the discretion of, under the control of and as requested by the
Technical Director.
14.In the case that a machine fails post-qualifying or post-race technical
checks due to damage or technical issues on-track, the following
protocol will apply, always at the sole discretion of the MotoGP
Technical Director.
a) Machines under the minimum weight limit due to:
i)
Loss of fluid.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that there is
physical evidence of fluid loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the fluid
to be replenished to the levels as declared by the
Manufacturer at the start of the season.
•
If it is necessary to replace a damaged part to
accommodate the fluid (eg. radiator), this will be
permitted only under the supervision of the Technical
Director who will confirm that the new part is identical
to the damaged part. In the MotoGP class, the Technical
Director may require that the replacement part is taken
from the rider’s second machine.
ii) Loss of material or parts.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that the machine has
lost a part or material due to an incident or mechanical
issue on track, he may approve the replacement of the
part(s) with the following conditions:
•
The Technical Director must verify that any new parts
are identical to the original.
120
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
13. The Technical Director may require a team to provide such parts or
samples as he may deem necessary.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require
that the rider’s second machine be used as a reference,
and replacement parts may be requested to be taken
from this second machine.
•
If the Technical Director determines that there is
insufficient physical evidence to prove that a part or
material is missing, then the original part must be found
before it can be replaced.
•
Missing ballast weights will only be permitted to be
replaced if they are found and returned to Technical
Control by the Organisers.
b) Machines exceeding the maximum noise levels:
•
If the Technical Director is satisfied that there is sufficient
physical evidence of damage or loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the replacement
of the missing or damaged exhaust parts, and the machine
to be re-tested.
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require that
the exhaust parts from the rider’s second machine be used
for such replacement.
2.4.5.4
Noise Tests
oise tests must be conducted in an open area with a space of at least
1. N
10 metres between the motorcycle being tested and walls or other obstacles.
There should be a minimum amount of ambient noise in the area.
2. T
he measuring equipment must be calibrated prior to the test and
recalibrated at regular intervals.
3. T
he measuring equipment should be placed 50 cm from the end of the
exhaust pipe and at 45 degree angle to the pipe either to the side or
above.
4. The maximum noise levels at all times are:
MotoGP:130 dB/A
For convenience, the test may be conducted at a fixed RPM.
MotoGP
121
1 cylinder 2 cylinders 3 cylinders 4 cylinders
5,500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5
Moto2 Class Technical Regulations
2.5.3Engines
2.5.3.1
Engine Description
1.Engines may operate on the reciprocating piston four stroke principle
only.
The normal section of each engine cylinder and piston in plan view must
be circular. Circular section cylinders & pistons are defined as having
less than 5% difference in the diameter measured at any two points.
2. Engines must be normally aspirated.
3.Cubic capacity of the engine will be defined by the swept volume of
the cylinder, ie. the area of the bore of the cylinder multiplied by the
stroke, multiplied by the number of cylinders.
No tolerance on capacities is permitted.
Engine capacity will be measured at ambient temperature.
Moto2 Engine Supply
1.Only engines from the official Supplier are allowed to be used. The
term official Supplier shall refer to the engine producer and/or to the
company nominated to perform such functions as engine assembling,
rebuilding, maintenance, and logistics.
2.Sealed engines will be provided to each team, allocated on a random
basis by the Technical Director and staff.
3.Security seals may not be removed or broken and the team may not
open the engine, except to remove unsealed covers for maintenance as
described in Art. 2.5.3.2.4) specifically the cam cover, cylinder head,
cylinders, crankcase, may not be opened or removed.
4.Teams may only perform maintenance of parts specifically authorised by
the Championship Organisers which does not involve removal of security
seals. This includes change of oil and external items as detailed in the
following articles including cooling, fuel and electrical systems, and
clutch parts including plates, hubs, control mechanisms.
122
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
2.5.3.2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.All other maintenance and repair, specifically that involving removal
of security seals will be carried out by the official Supplier. Regular
maintenance, rebuilding and replacement of engines will be at the sole
discretion of the Championship Organisers, and on a schedule determined
by them.
6.Engines returned for maintenance, repair or replacement must be in the
original condition as delivered, that is with the original fittings in place
as required by the Championship Organiser, which may include:
-covers, cooling system including hoses and connectors, electrical
system including wiring and connectors, clutch.
7.In the case of engine breakdown or damage, another engine may be
allocated by the Technical Director. Such allocation can not be made
during a Moto2 practice session or within 30 minutes of the pit lane
being opened for the race sighting lap.
Engine Definition, Specification and Modification
123
ii)The engine design and specification will be determined by the
official Supplier in consultation with the Organisers. The engine
design and specification may be changed at any time with the
agreement of both the official Supplier and the series Organiser.
New technologies (for example; materials, cylinder head and
valve design, valve operating mechanisms, alternative fuels, etc.)
are encouraged provided they meet the Series’ principle of cost
reduction and long-term cost control, and are agreed by the official
Supplier and series Organiser.
iii)The official Supplier may change the specification of individual parts
from time to time, as is normal to improve reliability and function.
iv)All engines supplied to teams must be equal in specification and
the engine performance, as measured by the official Supplier
under their standard dynamometer conditions, must be within the
tolerance range agreed by the Organiser and the official Supplier.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
8.i)Use of the complete engine is mandatory, and it may not be modified
in any way except as specifically described in these regulations, or
as directed by the Technical Director. In the case of dispute over
modifications, the decision of the Technical Director will be final.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
v)
A team may request a replacement engine on the grounds of
substandard performance:
a)If the Technical Director is satisfied that there is clear evidence
of an engine problem causing substandard performance a
replacement engine may be issued under Art. 2.5.3.2.7 with
the approval of Race Direction.
b)If the Technical Director determines that there is no clear
evidence of an engine problem, the team may still request a
replacement engine.
Such request must be made in writing to the Technical Director
accompanied by a deposit of 7,500 €uros (seven thousand five
hundred Euros) per engine paid to IRTA.
The engine may be replaced with the approval of Race Direction,
and the original engine will be returned to the official Supplier to
be tested under standard conditions by the official Supplier and the
dynamometer report sent to the Technical Director.
If the engine is deemed to be outside of specified performance
parameters and not fit for use, the deposit will be returned to the
team in full.
In the case where a team or rider forfeits a deposit for an unfounded
engine change, each subsequent claim during the season by the
same team and rider (including replacement riders) will attract
an additional deposit of 2,500 €uros (two thousand five hundred
Euros).
vi)The complete engine (“engine” in these regulations) is defined as
the supplied engine cases, covers and everything contained within,
and including all external parts supplied by the official Supplier,
including but not limited to:
124
a)Fuel system including airbox, air filter, fuel pump & regulator,
throttle bodies, intake manifolds, air intake funnels, fuel
injectors primary & secondary, fuel delivery lines hoses and
breathers.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
If the engine is deemed to be within specified performance
parameters and fit for use, the same engine may be returned to the
team at a subsequent race and the team’s deposit will be forfeited.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)Electrical system including generator, ignition coils, ECU (engine
electronic control unit).
c)Lubrication system including oil filter, oil cooler, oil pressure
switch (or oil pressure sensor as approved by the Technical
Director).
9.To ensure reliability and performance, the official Supplier does not
recommend any changes to the engine. However at the Team’s risk the
following items may be replaced and/or modified:
a)Coolant hoses and fittings may be changed to suit individual radiator
designs. Where an inlet/outlet pipe fitting is changed it must have
the same internal diameter as the original part.
b)The fuel delivery line between the fuel pump and the primary
injectors may be modified to adjust the length and/or to fit a
connector in-line.
a)
b)
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)
Water pump
Oil cooler (heat exchanger)
Oil filter
Oil pressure sensor
Gearbox output speed sensor
Water temperature sensor
Electrical cables and connectors supplied as part of the engine
Cooling System
11.Design and construction of the cooling system is free, provided it complies
with Art. 2.5.3.2.9, Art. 2.5.3.2.10, and Art. 2.5.3.2.15 ensuring that the
engine meets the operating parameters specified by the official Supplier
(refer to the Appendix, Moto2: Fig.5).
12.The standard engine oil cooler is mandatory, and additional oil coolers
are not permitted.
125
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
10.The following external items may not be replaced, removed or modified,
except if replaced with an original part due to malfunction or damage
(as authorised by the Technical Director):
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Engine Use
13.The engine may be used only at official Moto2 events as defined by
the Championship Organisers. Moto2 events include Official Tests and
Grand Prix race events.
14.The Championship Organisers may require that engines are returned
at the completion of certain events and/or maintenance period
(Art. 2.5.3.2.5). This is at the sole discretion of the Championship
Organisers, and Teams must comply with such requests.
15.The engine must be used at all times respecting the range of operating
parameters provided by the official Supplier, and avoiding deliberate
misuse. Refer to the Appendix, Moto2: Fig.5.
2.5.3.5Electronics
2.Tyre temperature/pressure sensors are permitted in all classes.
Moto2 Ignition and Electronics
This ECU must remain unmodified in hardware and software as
delivered by the official Supplier, with the exception of the normal
tuning adjustments allowed only by the standard software ‘Setting Tool’
supplied as part of the Moto2 Kit. The use of any additional device
or module to modify the signals sent from the ECU to the actuators
is forbidden. Injectors, bypass systems and ignition must be operated
exclusively by the original and unmodified ECU signal, with the exception
of the Quickshifter, which is allowed to be connected directly to the
ignition coil, as described in 2.5.3.9.8.
12.The ECU is defined as part of the engine (refer to Art. 2.5.3.2.8.vi)b).
ECU units may be distributed to teams at official Moto2 events, and may
be required to be returned during or after the event for checking and/
or re-distribution.
13.The Technical Director may inspect all ECU hardware and software at any
time, including access to all stored information. The Technical Director
may require the team to change the ECU on any machine for another
identical standard one at any time.
126
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
11.Only the electronic ignition/fuel injection control units (ECU) supplied
by the official Supplier are allowed.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
14.Design and construction of the wiring harness is free to accommodate
the needs of different machine designs, provided it respects the official
Supplier’s wiring diagram. Only the standard ECU, Datalogger and
junction units may be connected to the harness, and connection of the
components listed in Art. 2.5.3.2.8 and Art. 2.5.3.2.10 is mandatory.
Datalogger
15.Only the standard Moto2 Datalogger system (including hardware, sensors
and firmware) approved by the Championship Organiser is allowed to be
used at official Moto2 race and test events.
Data download and analysis software on external computers is not
controlled.
16.The Technical Director may inspect and access the datalogger system
at any time, including the reading and downloading of data. Team data,
with the exception of engine performance data, will be treated as
confidential. The Technical Director may require the team to change
the datalogger for another identical standard one at any time.
There are additional logger channels available for approved optional
sensors. No other sensors are permitted on the machine at official Moto2
events, and the standard sensors may be substituted with an alternative
only with the express approval of the Technical Director. Refer to the
Appendix, Moto2: Fig.4, and to the updated list of approved dataloggers
and sensors on the FIM website (http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/).
Note that following Art. 2.5.4.9.1) it is mandatory to log rear slick tyre
pressure.
2.5.3.6
Fuel System
Moto2 class fuel system
6.Use of the fuel system (as described in Art. 2.5.3.2.8.vi) a) from the
official Supplier is mandatory, and it must remain standard, as delivered
by the official Supplier. The only modifications permitted are those
specifically described in these regulations. The Technical Director may
require the team to exchange any parts of the fuel system for another
standard part, at any time.
127
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
17.The Moto2 Datalogger will be supplied with a standard sensor package.
Firmware and sensors must be to the latest specification as notified by
the official Datalogger supplier, and approved by the Technical Director.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
7.Fuel Pump: The fuel tank gauge assembly (i.e. float, arm and support
bracket) of the standard fuel pump may be removed.
8.Fuel Tank Design and construction of the fuel tank is free, within the
constraints of the FIM Grand Prix Regulations, Art. 2.5.4.5. There are no
capacity restrictions.
9.Fuel Delivery Hoses: Fuel delivery hose fittings must remain standard,
as supplied. However it is permitted to fit quick -connectors (e.g. “drybreak” connectors) in the fuel lines.
10.Airbox: Only the standard airbox supplied by the official Supplier (including
air filter and secondary injectors) may be used. No modifications,
alterations or additions to this airbox are allowed, except as described
in Art. 2.5.3.6.11 below).
a)The intake ducts, ahead of the air filter, may be changed to suit
individual chassis designs.
b)The resonance chambers and the top of the airbox (airbox lid) may
be replaced or modified, provided that the total airbox volume,
from the filter back, is no larger than the original. Refer to the
Appendix, Moto2: Fig.1.
If such a modified cover is fitted, the original air temperature sensor
must be fitted on this cover in a position equivalent to the original
position, and may not be horizontally closer to the secondary
injectors than the original position. Refer to the Appendix,
Moto2: Fig.2.
128
c)A catch-tank may be fitted in the engine breather between the
cam cover and airbox. The catch tank is solely for the purpose
of collecting engine fluids, no other functions (such as pressure
modification) are permitted and breather connections may only be
directly between the cam cover, catch tank and airbox. The catch
tank and connections must be visible for inspection at all times
(that is, not permanently built into the chassis or other parts).
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
11.To ensure correct performance the official Supplier does not recommend
any change to the airbox. However at the risk of the team, the following
changes are allowed:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
12.The throttle control valve must be controlled exclusively by mechanical
means (ie. twistgrip and cable) operated by the rider only. No interruption
of the mechanical connection between the rider’s input and the throttle
valve is allowed, and no devices may be added to the throttle cable
system or to the standard throttle body to affect or control throttle
valve movement.
2.5.3.7Exhaust
1.The outlet of the exhaust must not extend behind a line drawn vertically
through the edge of the rear tyre.
2.For safety reasons the exposed edge of the exhaust pipe outlet must be
rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
3.Variable length exhaust systems are not permitted.
4.Exhaust Gas Recirculation (EGR) systems are not permitted.
Moto2 class exhaust:
7.The Linear Air-Fuel sensor (LAF, or Lambda) will be located 120 mm after
the final 2 into 1 junction of the exhaust, with a tolerance of 20 mm
(minimum 100 mm, maximum 140 mm after the 2 into 1 junction). Refer
to the Appendix, Moto2: Fig.3.
2.5.3.8
Control Systems
1.The use of hydraulic and/or pneumatic pressurized powered systems
is not allowed, with the exception of cylinder inlet/exhaust valve
springs in the MotoGP class. All hydraulic systems on the motorcycle
must be powered only by the rider’s manual inputs with the following
clarifications:
129
•Normal hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders
for brakes/clutch are allowed.
•Pneumatic engine valve closing systems are allowed in the MotoGP
class only.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
6.The design and construction of the Moto2 exhaust system is free provided
it conforms to the FIM Grand Prix regulations, and respects the engine
Supplier’s specified layout (i.e. 4 into 2 into 1). There are recommended
dimensions from the engine Supplier. Refer to the Appendix,
Moto2: Fig.3.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Oil/water pumps for engine lubricating/cooling are allowed.
•
The use of engine lubricating oil for any purpose other than
lubrication and cooling (such as powered hydraulic systems) is not
allowed.
2.Variable valve timing and variable valve lift systems, driven by hydraulic
and/or electric/electronic systems are not permitted.
2.5.3.9Transmission
1. A maximum of six gear ratios is permitted.
2. Twin clutch transmission systems (DSG) are not permitted.
3. Continuously Variable Transmission systems (CVT) are not permitted.
4.Automatic transmission systems are not permitted. Manual transmissions
with gearshifts assisted by quick-shifter systems are permitted.
Moto2 class Clutch and Transmission
7.It is the team’s responsibility to fit, adjust and maintain all parts of the
clutch. Engines returned for maintenance, repair or replacement will
have the racing clutch removed, and the team retains their own clutch
for use with subsequent engines.
8.Quick-Shifter gearchange systems must be approved by the Technical
Director, to ensure that they comply with required specifications (as
described in the Moto2 Constructor Information notes available from
the Technical Director).
A list of homologated Quick-shifters can be found on the list of
Moto2 Approved Dataloggers and Sensors on the FIM website
(http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/).
130
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
6.A racing slipper clutch (back-torque-limiter) and clutch cover will be
supplied to each rider. Only this clutch and cover may be used, without
modification, and it’s use is mandatory at all official Moto2 events.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All quick-shifter systems must comply with the following specifications:
•
The only permitted electrical connector is a standard Deutsch
AS 6 07 – 35 PB connector, respecting the following pin layout:
1. VEXT (supply for shifter and coils direct from the bike)
2.Ground
3. Load Signal output
4. RPM sprocket
5. RPM (from either ECU or crankshaft sensor)
6. V_coils (power supply going to ignition coils)
•
All of the signals must be connected directly, unmodified and
uninterrupted, including no modification of the standard voltages
of the coils.
•
It is mandatory to log the load cell signal data of the Quickshifter at all official events, with this information supplied to
the Organisers as part of the IRTA data download.
2.5.3.10Materials
1.The use of titanium in the construction of the frame, the front forks,
the handle-bars, the swinging arm spindles, and the wheel spindles is
forbidden. For wheel spindles, the use of light alloys is also forbidden.
2.The basic structure of the crankshaft and camshafts must be made from
ferrous materials, steel or cast iron. Inserts of a different material are
allowed in the crankshaft for the sole purpose of balancing.
3.
Pistons, cylinder heads and cylinder blocks may not be composite
structures which use carbon or aramid fibre reinforcing materials.
4.Brake calipers must be made from aluminium materials with a modulus
of elasticity no greater than 80 Gpa.
5.
No parts of the motorcycle or engine may be made from metallic
materials which have a specific modulus of elasticity greater than
50 Gpa/(g/cm3).
6.The use of MMC (Metal Matrix Composite) and FRM (Fibre Reinforced
Metal) materials is forbidden.
131
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
NB. “
X-based alloy” or “X materials” here means the element X (e.g. Fe, for
ferrous or iron-based alloy) must be the most abundant element in the
alloy, on a % w/w basis.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.4Chassis
2.5.4.1Weights
1. The following are the minimum weights permitted:
Moto2
motorcycle + rider:
217 kg
2. Ballast may be added to achieve the minimum weights.
3.Weight may be checked at the initial technical control, but the main
control of weight will be made at the end of practice sessions or at the
end of the race. The weight of the motorcycle will be that measured
in the form that the motorcycle participated, with fuel tank on and
including normal levels of oil and water, and all additional equipment
attached to the motorcycle, for example timekeeping transponders,
camera equipment, electronic datalogging equipment etc.
For the Moto2 class the weight checked will be the total of the rider
with full protective clothing plus the weight of the motorcycle. Random
weight controls may be carried out during practice in a designated
weighing area.
2.5.4.2
Safety and Construction criteria
1.Chassis Design and Construction
The chassis must be a prototype, the design and construction of which is
free within the constraints of the FIM Grand Prix Technical Regulations.
The main frame, swingarm, fuel tank, seat and fairing/bodywork from
a non-prototype (ie. series production road-homologated) motorcycle
may not be used.
2. Throttle Twist grips
Throttle twistgrips must close automatically when released.
3.Steering
132
a)Handlebars must have a width of not less than 450 mm and their
ends must be solid or rubber covered. The width of the handlebar
is defined as the width measured between the outside of the
handlebar grips or throttle twist grips.
b)There must be at least 15 degrees of movement of the steering
each side of the centre line.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Note: Please also refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Stops must be fitted to ensure a clearance of at least 30 mm
between the handlebar and the fuel tank frame and/or bodywork
when at the extremes of steering lock.
4.Footrests
Footrests must have rounded ends with a minimum solid spherical radius
of 8 mm.
5. Handlebar Levers
Levers must not be longer than 200 mm measured from the pivot point.
6.Clearances
a)The motorcycle, unloaded, must be capable of being leaned at an
angle of 50 degrees from the vertical without touching the ground,
other than with the tyre.
b)There must be a clearance of at least 15mm around the circumference
of the tyre at all positions of the motorcycle suspension and all
positions of the rear wheel adjustment.
7. Breather Pipes
8. Chain Guards
A guard must be fitted in such a way as to prevent trapping between
the lower drive chain run and the final drive sprocket at the rear wheel.
9. Engine Covers
Lateral engine covers containing oil and which could be in contact with
the ground during a crash, should be protected by a second cover made
from composite materials, e.g. nylon, carbon or Kevlar®. Plates and/or
bars from aluminium or steel are also permitted. All these devices must
be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks and abrasion and
must be fixed properly and securely.
133
Such protection is mandatory in the Moto2 class.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Any breather pipe from the engine or gearbox must discharge into the
airbox and/or a suitable container.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
10. Timing Transponders
a)
All machines must have a correctly-positioned timekeeping
transponder, of the correct type for the class entered. The
transponder must be supplied or approved by the official Timekeeper
and fixed to the motorcycle in the position advised by Timekeeping
and approved by the Technical Director.
b)The transponder must be supplied with power at all times the
machine is in pit lane or on the track, including when the engine is
switched off by the rider.
c)The X2 transponder must be mounted at the front of the motorcycle
under the radiator to optimize performance and cooling, with a
tolerance of 10 cm backwards toward the rear of the motorcycle.
The fairing must incorporate a Kevlar window under the Transponder
with the following dimensions:
d)Transponders must be fully functional on the motorcycle as required
by the Organiser, including wiring, power supply, and inputs /
outputs for data or signals purposes. Where signals are required to
be displayed on the motorcycle, the display device (eg. dashboard)
must be compatible and fully functional for this purpose, as approved
by the Technical Director. Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.7
for the current list of signals required to be displayed.
11. Onboard Cameras
a)
Where the Organiser has required a team to carry onboard
camera(s) under Art. 1.21.13, such cameras and associated
equipment must be carried during all practice sessions and the
race, or as requested by the Organiser.
b)Cameras and other equipment will be supplied to the designated
Teams no later than 10h00 on the day preceding the first day of
practice at an event.
134
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
covering the entire profile of the transponder plus 6 cm at the front
and 6 cm at the rear, and plus 3 cm on each side. The transponder
and Kevlar window must not be covered with metallic tape or other
material which inhibits transponder function.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Teams must give reasonable access and assistance to the company
designated for the supply of the camera equipment to facilitate the
mounting of the equipment.
d)Onboard camera equipment must be fitted to the machine following
the mounting instructions and only in the location(s) specified by
the Organiser. Such fitting details will be communicated to the
manufacturers and teams before July of the previous season.
e)
Any machine not requested by the organisers to carry onboard cameras will instead be required to fit dummy weights
in place of the camera equipment. The location and weight of
each dummy weight must be identical to each of the officially
specified camera positions, transmitter (including weight of all
wiring) and battery. The official weight of each item will be
fixed by the organisers, with a tolerance of -10grams per dummy
weight. Teams are required to supply and fit their own dummy
weights, the design and material of which are free.
12. Safety Lights
Lights must comply with the following:
135
a)
lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line
(motorcycle running direction), and clearly visible from the rear at
least 15 degrees to both left and right sides of the machine centre
line.
b)mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine
centre line, in a position approved by the Technical Director. In
case of dispute over the mounting position or visibility, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
c)power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) , 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d)safety light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle
main wiring and battery.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of
the machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed
by Race Direction. The team must ensure that the light is switched on
whenever a rain tyre is fitted on the motorcycle.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.4.3Brakes
1.Motorcycles must have a minimum of one brake on each wheel that is
independently operated.
2.In the Moto2 class, only brake discs of ferrous materials are allowed.
4.In all classes, the proportion of ceramic composite materials in brake
discs must not exceed 2% by mass.
Ceramic materials are defined as inorganic, non metallic solids (e.g.
Al2O3, SiC, B4C, Ti5Si3, SiO2, Si3N4).
5.Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever(s) from being accidentally activated in
case of collision with another machine. Acceptable protection includes
the fairing extending sufficiently to cover the brake lever, as viewed
from the front.
In case the brake lever protection is attached to any part of the braking
system (e.g. brake master cylinder), then the brake system manufacturer
must officially confirm in writing to the Technical Director that the
device does not interfere with the proper brake operation.
6.Anti-lock Brake Systems (ABS) are not permitted. Braking inputs must be
powered and controlled solely by the rider’s manual inputs. Conventional
hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders for brake
systems are allowed (refer also to Art. 2.5.3.8 Control Systems) but no
increase or control of brake pressure by electronic or mechanical systems
apart from the rider’s direct manual inputs are allowed. Specifically,
brake systems designed to prevent the wheel from locking when the
rider applies the brake are forbidden.
2.5.4.4
Suspension and Dampers
1.
Electric/electronic controlled suspension, ride height and steering
damper systems are not allowed. Adjustments to the suspension and
steering damper systems may only be made by manual human inputs
and mechanical/hydraulic adjusters.
136
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Such devices must be strong enough to function effectively and designed
so that there is no risk for the rider to be injured or trapped by it, and
it must not be considered a dangerous fitting (at the sole discretion of
the Technical Director).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.4.5
Fuel Tanks
1.Fuel caps must be leak proof and have a positive closing device.
2.Fuel tank breather pipes must include a non-return valve. Fuel tank
breather pipes must discharge into a suitable container, one per
motorcycle with a minimum capacity of 200cc.
3.Fuel tanks of all construction types must be filled with fire retardant
material or be lined with a fuel cell bladder.
In all classes, fuel tanks made of non-metallic composite materials
(carbon fibre, aramid fibre, glass fibre, etc.) must be fitted with a fuel
cell bladder, or have passed the appropriate FIM test standards for
composite material fuel tanks as described in the FIM Fuel Tank Test
Procedure for fuel tank homologation.
Such composite fuel tanks without a fuel cell bladder must bear a label
certifying conformity with FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards. Such labels
must include the fuel tank manufacturer’s name, date of tank
manufacture, and name of testing laboratory.
Full details of the FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards and Procedures are
available from the FIM. (http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/)
Fuel cell bladders must conform to or exceed the specification FIM/FCB2005. Full details of this standard are available from the FIM.
4.Except for the case that a fuel tank is fixed on the chassis with bolts, all
fuel lines from the fuel tank to the engine/injector system should have
a self sealing breakaway valve. This valve must separate at less than 50%
of the load required to break any part of the fuel line or fitting or to pull
it out of the fuel tank.
6.Refuelling may only be carried out from an unpressurised container,
and the motorcycle fuel tank may not be artificially pressurised above
atmospheric pressure at any time. It is allowed to vent the fuel tank
to the atmosphere via the airbox in order to equalise pressure in the
airbox and fuel tank.
137
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Each manufacturer is requested to inform the FIM/CCR Secretariat of its
fuel tank model(s) which have passed the FIM test standards, together
with a copy of the fuel tank label.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.4.7Bodywork
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3
1.The windscreen edge and the edges of all other exposed parts of the
streamlining must be rounded.
2.The maximum width of bodywork must not exceed 600 mm. The width
of the seat or anything to its rear shall not be more than 450 mm (exhaust
pipes excepted).
3.Bodywork must not extend more than 150 mm beyond a line drawn
vertically from the centre of the front wheel spindle and a line drawn
vertically at the rearward edge of the rear tyre. The suspension should
be fully extended when the measurement is taken.
a)At least 180 degrees of the rear wheel rim.
b)The whole of the front rim, other than the part obscured by the
mudguard, forks, brake parts or removable air-intake.
c)The rider, seated in a normal position with the exception of the
forearms.
Notes: No transparent material may be used to circumvent the above
rules. Covers for brake parts or wheels are not considered to be bodywork
obstructing the view of wheel rims in regard to the above rules.
5.No part of the motorcycle may be behind a line drawn vertically at the
edge of the rear tyre.
6.The seat unit shall have a maximum height of the (approximately) vertical
section behind the rider’s seating position of 150 mm. The measurement
will be taken at a 90° angle to the upper surface of the flat base at
the rider’s seating position, excluding any seat pad or covering. Any onboard camera/antenna mounted on the seat unit is not included in this
measurement.
7.Mudguards are not compulsory. When fitted, front mudguards must not
extend:
138
a)In front of a line drawn upwards and forwards at 45 degrees from a
horizontal line through the front wheel spindle.
b)Below a line drawn horizontally and to the rear of the front wheel
spindle.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
4.When viewed from the side, it must be possible to see:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The mudguard mounts/brackets and fork-leg covers, close to the
suspension leg and wheel spindle, and brake disc covers are not considered
part of the mudguard.
Devices or shapes protruding from the fairing or bodywork and not
integrated in the body streamlining (eg. wings, fins, bulges, etc.)
that may provide an aerodynamic effect (eg. providing downforce,
disrupting aerodynamic wake, etc.) are not allowed.
The Technical Director will be the sole judge of whether a device or
fairing design falls into the above definition.
Moving aerodynamic devices are prohibited.
9.The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity
used in the engine (minimum 5 litres for Moto2). This measurement
should be taken with the fairing fitted to the motorcycle, whilst both
wheels are on the ground and the motorcycle is upright at 90° to the
horizontal.
The lower fairing should incorporate a maximum of two holes of 25 mm.
These holes must remain closed in dry conditions and must be only
opened in wet race conditions, as declared by the Race Director.
Wheel Rims
Moto2
2.5.4.8
1.Permitted wheel rim sizes are as follows:
Moto2
Front
3.75” x 17” only
Rear
6.00” x 17” only
2.In all classes, composite construction wheels (including carbon fibre
reinforced, glass fibre reinforced, and similar) are not permitted.
The permitted materials for wheel construction are magnesium and
aluminium alloys.
3.All wheels must conform to the standards published in the document
“FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015”, and be certified by the wheel
manufacturer.
(refer to http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/ Motorcycle Parts Testing
Standards)
139
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The following procedures will apply:
•A sample wheel of each different design or model must pass all the
tests described in the FIM standards document.
•Every wheel of this design or model must be identified with the
model code and a unique serial number, by a permanent marking,
which must be visible with the tyre fitted.
•
Each individual design or model that has passed the standards
tests will be certified by an official document issued by the wheel
manufacturer stating that the wheel conforms to the homologation
standard: FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015.
•A copy of this compliance certificate must be sent to the MotoGP
Technical Director (Danny Aldridge [email protected]) and to
the FIM International Technical Commission (CTI) coordinators
(Charles Hennekam [email protected] or Erica Manfredi
[email protected]).
A copy of this certificate must also be provided to customers
together with homologated wheels purchased.
Tyre restrictions
1.In all classes, only tyres from the official appointed tyre supplier for
each class may be used in a Grand Prix event, including official tests.
The official tyre supplier will provide sufficient tyres for all riders entered
in the event.
The tyre specifications available at each event will be determined by
the tyre supplier. Identical tyres of each specification for the relevant
class and/or designation must be available to every rider, and the total
quantity of tyres will be the same for every rider.
Tyres must be used according to the advised parameters which are agreed
in consultation with the official tyre supplier, the Technical Director
and the Organisers. Parameters may include pressure, temperature,
or other usage guidelines. Teams must comply with requests by the
Technical Director, his staff, and the official tyre supplier to check
tyre parameters at any time, which may include tyre pressure and/
or temperature data from the datalogger. To ensure compliance, the
use of tyre pressure sensors on all rear wheels used for slick tyres is
mandatory. Tyre pressure must be logged and the Technical Director
140
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
2.5.4.9
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
and his staff may request tyre pressure data from the team at any time.
Refer also to Art. 2.5.3.5.17).
The use of any device on the wheel to adjust the tyre pressure
whilst on track is prohibited.
Riders or teams found to be using tyres outside of these operating
parameters may be subject to penalties. The decision of the Technical
Director, in consultation with the official tyre supplier, will be final.
2.During the two days prior to the start of official practice, the tyre supplier
must provide to the Technical Director details including specifications,
quantities and the identification markings of the tyres available for that
event.
The Technical Director and staff will allocate the tyres available for the
exclusive use of each entered rider (as described in Article 2.5.4.9.3).
The allocation of individual tyres will be made on a random basis with
no involvement of any representative from the tyre supplier, teams or
riders.
3.For Grand Prix race events, each rider will be restricted in the quantity
and specification of tyres that they may use at a single race event as
follows:
B. Moto2 Class
During all practice sessions, warm up and the race a maximum of
17 slick tyres, specifically:
Front slick tyres:
8 front tyres, comprised of the two standard specifications only.
Rear slick tyres:
9 rear tyres, comprised of the two standard specifications only.
For both front and rear tyres, the specifications available at each event
and the quantity of each specification allocated to each rider will be
determined solely by the Official tyre supplier. All riders will receive
equal allocations.
141
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
In the case of a rider change after the final tyre allocation has been
made, the replacement rider must use only the tyres allocated to the
original rider.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Rain tyre quantities are not restricted, however only the current
specification of rain tyres from the Official tyre supplier may be used.
The tyre supplier undertakes to have available 3 sets of rain tyres (4 sets
in case every practice session is declared wet) per rider. Tyres of the
correct specification retained by the team from previous events may be
used.
b)Tyres will be individually identified and may not be exchanged
between riders, including between team-mates, and may not
be exchanged by the tyre supplier after allocation, except with
the permission of the Technical Director (for example, under
Article 2.5.4.9.8).
c)Tyres may not be materially altered in any way after allocation,
such as hand-cutting and any other action or treatment that will
alter the tyre’s performance (with the exception of the use of tyre
warmers), unless deemed necessary by the tyre manufacturer. Such
alterations may be performed only by or under the supervision of
the tyre manufacturer’s representative, and shall be made available
equally for all riders.
5.Each allocated tyre must be marked with its specification and carry an
official identification label with a unique serial number. In the event of
damage to or loss of the official label, the tyre company must be able
to satisfy the Technical Director as to the tyre’s specification. Tyres may
be checked for compliance at any time, before or after use.
6.In the case of an interrupted race, a rider must use tyres from his
allocation of marked tyres for the restarted race.
7.In the unlikely event of a tyre being accidentally damaged before it is
used (for example during the fitting process) and deemed to be unusable
by the Technical Director, it may be replaced with a tyre of the same
specification with the permission of the Technical Director. Such
replacement tyres will be marked and included in the allocation of the
rider concerned. The damaged tyre will be removed from the allocation
and may not be allocated again.
142
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
4. a)Riders may use only the tyres allocated for his/her exclusive use
(as described in Article 2.5.4.9.3).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Once it is used (i.e. has exited pit lane) a tyre may not be replaced
because of damage or defect, except if all the following conditions
apply:
a)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is solely due to a manufacturing defect or fitting problem
(i.e. out of the team’s control), and not due to any other reason
such as impact, cut, abrasion or accident.
b)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is significant enough to deem the tyre unsafe to use.
c)Tyres that are deemed to have covered more than 2/3 of race
distance will not be considered for replacement. The determination
of distance covered will be the sole decision of the Technical
Director in consultation with the tyre supplier, and the team may
be required to submit information such as lap charts and logger
data to support a claim.
In determining whether a replacement will be allowed the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
d)
If a replacement tyre is granted, it must be of the same
specification as the damaged tyre and selected at random by the
Technical Director and/or his staff.
8.Should an exceptional and unpredictable safety problem arise for the tyre
supplier during an event, so as to prevent riders from safely competing
in the race, then the tyre supplier must inform the Technical Director
and Race Direction of the problem as soon as possible.
A re-allocation of suitable tyres may be made under the supervision of the
Technical Director. Such allocated tyres will be the same specification(s)
and quantities for all riders, the quantity being determined by the tyre
supplier in consultation with the Technical Director.
143
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
9) Tests, Moto2 Class:
D)For all winter and post-race tests, each rider will be restricted in
the quantity and specification of tyres they may use at a single test.
The tyre supplier will determine the number of specifications and
quantities it will bring to each test. Every rider present will receive
the same allocation of standard tyre specifications and quantities.
he tyre supplier may choose to provide additional tyres of a different
specification, for tyre development purposes. The allocation of
any development tyres will be solely at the discretion of the tyre
supplier.
2.5.4.10
Numbers and Backgrounds
1.The racing number must be affixed to the front of the motorcycle fairing
in a central position. Rear or side numbers are optional.
2.Numbers should be a minimum height of 140 mm.
In the Moto2 class, numbers must be of one single colour which contrasts
strongly with the background colour. A small outline in a different colour
is permitted. Two-digit numbers must have a separation (min. 10 mm)
between digits so the background colour is visible between digits.
Reflective finishes (eg. silver, gold, etc.) are not permitted.
4.Backgrounds must be of one single colour over an area large enough to
provide a minimum clear area of 25 mm around the numbers.
In the Moto2 class reflective finishes (eg. silver, gold, etc.) are not
permitted.
5.In the Moto2 class, teams with more than one rider must differentiate
between the riders by using different number and/or background colours.
6.In case of a dispute concerning the legibility of numbers, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
144
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
3.Numbers must be easily legible, in a clear simple font and contrast
strongly with the background colour.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.5General
2.5.5.1
Fuel and Oil
1.All motorcycles must be fuelled with unleaded petrol, which must comply
with the FIM Grand Prix specification for each racing class.
2.Unleaded petrol will comply with the FIM Grand Prix specification if:
a) It has the following characteristics:
Property
RON
MON
Oxygen
Benzene
Vapour Pressure
(DVPE)
Lead
Density at 15 °C
Oxidation
Stability
Existent gum
Units
Min.
Max.
Test Method
95.0
85.0
102.0
90.0
2.7
1.0
90
ISO 5164
ISO 5163
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
EN 13016-1
5.0
775.0
EN 237
ASTM D 4052
ASTM D 525
5.0
EN ISO 6246
10
0.2
Class 1
ASTM D 5453
ASTM D 4629
ISO 2160
50.0
71.0
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
% (m/m)
% (v/v)
kPa
mg/L
kg/m3
minutes
720.0
360
mg/100
mL
Sulphur
mg/kg
Nitrogen
% (m/m)
Copper Corrosion Rating
Distillation:
At 70 °C
% (v/v)
22.0
At 100 °C
% (v/v)
46.0
At 150 °C
% (v/v)
75.0
Final Boiling
°C
Point
Residue
% (v/v)
Olefins(*)
% (v/v)
Aromatics(*)
% (v/v)
Total di-olefins
% m/m
Appearance
145
210.0
2.0
18.0
35.0
1.0
clear and bright
ISO 3405
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
GCMS / HPLC
GCMS / HPLC
visual inspection
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All test methods include a precision statement. In cases of dispute,
the procedures for resolving the dispute and interpretation of the
results based on test method precision, described in ISO 4259, shall
be used.
b)The total of individual hydrocarbon components, containing only
hydrogen and carbon, present at concentrations of less than
5% m/m must be at least 30% m/m of the fuel.
Compliance with the compositional regulation is calculated on the
following basis:
A = 100 – B –C
where:
A is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations less than 5 % m/m,
B is the total concentration (in % m/m) of oxygenates present in the
fuel, and
C is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations greater than 5% m/m.
c)The total concentration of naphthenes, olefins and aromatics in
each carbon number group will not exceed the limits given in the
following table.
% m/m
Naphthenes
Olefins
Aromatics
C4
0
5
C5
5
20
C6
10
20
1.2
C7
10
15
35
C8
10
10
35
C9+
10
10
30
Bicyclic and polycyclic olefins are not permitted. The fuel must
contain no substances which are capable of exothermic reaction in
the absence of external oxygen.
d) Only the following oxygenates will be permitted:
Methanol, Ethanol, Iso-propyl alcohol, Iso-butyl alcohol, Methyl
tertiary butyl ether, Ethyl tertiary butyl ether, Tertiary amyl methyl
ether, Di-isopropyl ether, n-Propyl alcohol, Tertiary butyl alcohol,
n-Butyl alcohol, Secondary butyl alcohol.
146
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
The test method will be gas chromatography.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
e)Manganese (<1 mg/L), lead (<5 mg/L), iron (<5 mg/L) and nickel (<5
mg/L) additives are not permitted above these limits.
f)In the Moto2 class, oil for engine lubrication will comply with the
FIM Grand Prix Moto2 specification if it matches the reference Gas
Chromatography fingerprint(s) for the official oil(s) of the relevant
class, established by the appointed oil supplier.
g)In the Moto2 class, the fuel and oil specification will be determined
by the appointed fuel supplier and oil supplier in consultation with
the Organisers and the official engine supplier and may be changed
at any time by mutual agreement.
a)Only fuel from the appointed fuel supplier is permitted. This fuel
will be available at all official events, and will conform to the FIM
Grand Prix specification. Use of this fuel without any addition or
alteration is mandatory.
b)Only engine oil from the appointed oil supplier is permitted. This
oil will be available at all official events and will conform to the
FIM Grand Prix specification for the relevant class. The use of the
official oil without any addition or alteration is mandatory. The
Technical Director may require that an oil sample be taken from
any team or machine at any time.
5.Fuel and Oil Approval
147
1.All fuel in use in the Championship must be approved prior to the
race in which the fuel is to be used. Fuel companies supplying
petrol to participating teams must submit ten litres (2 x 5 L) to the
laboratory appointed by the FIM/Dorna for analysis in accordance
with the specification. Providing the petrol is within the specification,
a certificate containing a test report number will be issued. The
test report number must be given to the appropriate teams before
they take part in a race.
2.All companies supplying oil, for engine lubrication in the Moto2
class, to participating teams must submit two litres (2 x 1 L) of the
oil to the laboratory appointed by the FIM/Dorna for approval. If
the oil conforms to the specifications, a certificate will be issued.
The test report number given on the certificate must be supplied
to teams which intend to use the oil.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
3) Moto2 class fuel and oil:
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.During Thursday’s technical control, each team will declare the
certificate test report numbers corresponding to the petrol and
oil to be used. This information will be entered in the Technical
Control Book of each motorcycle at every Grand Prix.
Therefore, the fuel which is to be used must be approved by the
Thursday afternoon before the race in which the fuel is to be used.
4.When a fuel sample is requested at any Grand Prix Circuit, either
during practice, warm up or following the race, the certificate test
report numbers corresponding to the petrol and oil used must be
declared to the Grand Prix Technical Director by the team. Failure
to provide the correct number may result in a penalty.
5.Each fuel and/or oil Company will be responsible for payment to
the laboratory for these batch analyses costs and establishment of
the basic fingerprints.
148
1.The Grand Prix Technical Director will appoint a senior Technical
Scrutineer to take responsibility for the administration and
supervision of the fuel sampling procedure.
2.Motorcycles selected for fuel controls will usually be amongst the
first three finishers, and will be directed to the “parc fermé” for
technical controls.
3.Other finishers may be chosen at random for fuel controls. A Technical
Scrutineer will be posted at the entrance to the pit box of the
selected rider(s) whose machine must immediately accompany the
Technical Scrutineer to the technical control area or “parc fermé”.
4.The fuel to be tested will be transferred into two bottles, “A” and
“B” identified by reference to the rider, team and machine from
which the sample was taken. The bottles will be closed, sealed and
labelled by the Technical Director and/or Technical Scrutineer.
5.Only new bottles will be used for the fuel samples and only new
materials will be used to transfer the fuel.
6.The Fuel Sample Declaration form will be filled out immediately,
containing all necessary information, including the riders and
machines identity, date and place of fuel sampling. A responsible
team member will sign this declaration, after verifying that all the
information is correct.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
6.Fuel and Oil Sampling and Testing
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
7.Sample “A” will be sent to the official appointed laboratory,
accompanied by a copy of the Fuel Sample Declaration form. The
fuel sample will be compared with the approved petrol and oil
using gas chromatography. If necessary the concentration of other
elements, including lead, manganese, iron, nickel, nitrogen and
oxygen may be measured at the request of the Technical Director
to ensure that octane and power boosters have not been added.
If any observed deviations of the GC curve indicate that they are
due to mixing with one other fuel, which has been approved by the
FIM/Dorna for use by the team, the fuel sample will be deemed to
comply, provided the fuel sample still falls within FIM Grand Prix
specification as described in Article 2.5.5.1.2.
8.Sample “B” will be handed over to the FIM designated storage
facility for safeguarding in case of protests and/or requirement of a
counter analysis by the appointed laboratory. Costs for the analyses
of sample “B” will be paid by the team concerned.
9. Both samples will be transported by an authorised courier.
10.The laboratory must deliver the results of the fuel sample analyses
to the Grand Prix Technical Director, with a copy to the FIM, as
soon as possible after receipt of the samples.
11.In the case of non-conformity, the Technical Director must notify,
as soon as practical after receipt of the results, the FIM, the Grand
Prix Race Direction and the rider/team representative concerned.
Within 48 hours of the receipt of the notification of the results of
the laboratory test of sample “A”, the team must notify the FIM
and the Technical Director if counter-expertise is required (or not
required) for sample “B”.
The Race Direction will take a decision at the Grand Prix event
immediately following the notification of the results of the final
expertise. Any appeal against the decision of the Race Direction
will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed for the Grand Prix
event at which the Race Direction decision is taken.
149
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Costs for the analyses of sample “A” will be paid by FIM/Dorna.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
If there is no more Grand Prix following the notification of the
results of the final expertise, the Race Direction will take a decision
as soon as practical. Any appeal against the decision of the Race
Direction will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed by the FIM
for this specific task.
12.The director of fuel analysis at the official laboratory must confirm
to the Technical Director that the identification and the seal
status of the “B” sample is correct before any B sample analysis is
carried out.
13.Failure of the sample to comply to approved petrol and/or the addition
of octane and power boosters, as described in Article 2.5.5.1.6.7,
will automatically result in the disqualification of the competitor
from the entire meeting.
The result of the competitor’s fuel sample analysis (“A” or “B”
sample) more favourable to the competitor will be taken into
account.
14.In the Moto2 class, the above fuel sampling and testing procedure
will apply to engine oil also. In the case that the oil sample
does not comply with the relevant specification as described in
Art. 2.5.5.1.2.(f), the Technical Director will inform Race Direction
who may impose a penalty.
7.Fuel Temperature
In the Moto2 class fuel on the motorcycle must not be below the prevailing
ambient temperature, as measured by the Technical Director. Other
than a simple removable fuel tank cover, the use of any device on the
motorcycle to artificially decrease the fuel temperature below ambient
temperature is forbidden.
8. Fuel Handling Safety
•
The use of anti-static mats and grounding wrist straps is
mandatory when filling fuel containers used for transferring
fuel to motorcycles.
•
he use of approved fuel fillers/fuel dumps is mandatory when
T
adding fuel to motorcycle fuel tanks.
•
All fuel handling equipment must be approved by the
Technical Director.
150
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.5.5.2
Rider’s Safety Equipment
1.It is compulsory that each contracted rider must begin each race event
with at least two complete sets of undamaged safety equipment. A
complete set of safety equipment shall contain:
•Helmet
• Leather Suit, 1-piece
•Gloves
•Boots
• Back Protector
• Chest Protector
The equipment must be worn, correctly fastened, at all times during
on-track activity.
2.Safety Equipment Control
•Helmet: a marking indicating certification to one of the helmet
standards listed in Art. 2.5.5.2.3.a).
•Leather Suit, Boots, Gloves: the model names of each of these
items must correspond to the Self Certifications previously
supplied to the Technical Director.
•Back Protector: a marking indicating
EN1621-2:2014 or to prEN1621-2:2010.
•Chest Protector: suitability as determined by the Technical
Director.
151
a)At Technical Control at the first race of the season, one complete
set of undamaged safety equipment (as listed in Art. 2.5.5.2.1) must
be presented and checked for the following:
certification
to
b)At any time during the season, the Technical Director may request
a piece of rider’s equipment in order to check that it meets the
requirements listed in Art. 2.5.5.2.3. The item of equipment will
be sent to the official appointed laboratory for testing. Supply of
equipment and test results as follows:
•The manufacturer of the equipment may be asked to supply a
duplicate item of equipment for testing.
•Equipment damaged after an accident may be taken and tested
on an undamaged portion.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•In the event that the item tested fails to meet the required
standard, the manufacturer may request a further test, at their
cost, on a duplicate item of used equipment.
•
In the event that the first test and/or optional retest are still
negative, the Self Certification provided by the manufacturer
will be suspended and the manufacturer shall have 30 days to
rectify the problem and demonstrate this.
•
In the event that the problem is not rectified in this time,
the manufacturer shall not be permitted to supply any new
equipment of the failed type.
3. FIM Rider’s Equipment Minimum Requirements (REMR)
a) Standards for Helmet and Visor
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.6
EUROPE
JAPAN
USA
152
ECE 22-05 (only “P” type)
JIS T 8133:2007 (valid until 31.12.2019)
JIS T 8133:2015 (only “Type 2 Full face”)
SNELL M 2010 (valid until 31.12.2019)
SNELL M 2015
•
Visors must be made of a shatterproof material.
•
Disposable visor “tear-offs” are permitted.
•A protective lower face cover must be present and must
be not detachable, not moveable and made of the same
material of the shell.
•
Helmets constructed with an outer shell made of more
than one piece are not permitted (e.g. they must not
contain any seam).
•
A retention system with a strap and the double D ring
closing system is recommended.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
•
Helmets must be of the full face type and conform to at least
one of the following recognised International Standards,
and be labelled as such:
153
b) Certification for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back Protectors
ll rider’s safety equipment must comply with the requirements
A
detailed in Art. 2.5.5.2.3.c) Sections i to vi, below. The following
procedures will apply:
•A sample of each different design or model must pass all the
tests described in the FIM Standards, Table 1 below.
very example of this design or model must be identified with
E
the model code by a permanent marking.
ach individual design or model that has passed the standards
E
will be self-certified by the manufacturer, using the official
document, stating that the item conforms to the FIM
homologation standard.
•
copy of this Certificate must be sent to the MotoGP
A
Technical Director (Danny Aldridge, [email protected])
and to the FIM International Technical Commission (CTI)
coordinators (Charles Hennekam [email protected]
or Erica Manfredi [email protected]). A copy of this
certificate must also be provided to the customers purchasing
the equipment.
•
or leather suits only, the manufacturer must complete and
F
maintain the ‘Riders Race Suit Database’ file for each of their
riders.
•
his database must be submitted to the MotoGP Technical
T
Director, and updated each time a leather suit is supplied to
or withdrawn from a rider.
•
he Technical Director and the rider also have the right to
T
withdraw a race suit from the database.
c) Standards for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back & Chest Protectors
i)
Leather Suit
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 1.
•
he use of abrasion-resistant stretch material is permitted
T
up to a maximum of 50% of the surface area, provided
that the requirements of Table 1, column 2 are met.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
S hall contain armour certified to EN1621-1:2012 in the
shoulders, elbows, knees, and legs.
•
Note that from the 2018 season it will be mandatory
for leather suits to be fitted with an Airbag system.
Complete technical regulations including standards
and certification procedures will be issued during the
2017 season.
ii) Gloves
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 3.
•
S hall have a cuff length sufficient to overlap the leather
suit by at least 50 mm.
•Shall have a means of fastening to secure them to the
hand (an elastic closure alone is not acceptable).
•
iii) Boots
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 4.
•
lexing zones are permitted up to a maximum of 40%
F
of surface area, provided that they comply with the
requirements of Table 1, column 5.
•
S hall have a minimum height sufficient to overlap the
leather suit by at least 70 mm.
154
•Shall have a means of fastening to secure them to the foot
(a slip-on boot is not acceptable).
iv) Back Protector
•
Must be certified to EN1621-2:2014 or prEN1621-2:2010.
•
May be full back or central back configuration.
v) Chest Protector
•
ust be made of suitable material and strength for it’s
M
purpose.
•
he decision of the Technical Director will be final on the
T
approval of the chest protector.
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
Shall have suitable knuckle protection.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
vi)Marking
•When an equipment manufacturer has tested and proven
that the safety equipment in question meets the relevant
requirements in paragraphs i) to vi) above, and Table 1
below, they shall attach a permanent marking stating the
model number of the product.
•
The marking of race suits must additionally contain a
unique serial number.
Table 1.
Material Properties
1
TEST
Test Method Suit
Leather
or main
material
Tear
ISO 3377-1 or ≥50
EN388 (N)
Abrasion EN388
≥600
(cycles)
Seam
EN13935-1
≥12
(Suit, Boot)
2
Suit
Stretch
Areas
4
Boots
All
Areas
5
Boots
Flex
Areas
≥50
3
Gloves
Palm
& Back
Areas
≥30
≥100
≥60
≥400
≥300
≥800
≥500
≥12
≥8
≥15
≥15
Moto2
EN13594
(Gloves)
4. Post-crash Riders Safety Equipment Check
After a crash the Technical Director may at his discretion request that
the rider’s safety equipment is checked prior to the start of the following
practice session, warm up or race.
In the event that any item of equipment is considered, by either the
Technical Director or the representative of the manufacturer of the
item, to be too damaged for use on track, the rider will be required to
replace or repair the item before being permitted on track.
Any question concerning the condition and suitability for use of the
riders safety equipment shall be decided by the Technical Director, who
may consult with the manufacturers of the product before making a
final decision.
155
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5. Wild Card Riders Safety Equipment
For Wild Card entries, the helmet and visor must meet the required
standards and be certified and labelled as such.
Any other safety equipment which does not show a homologated model
number and serial number will be subject to approval for use by the
Technical Director.
2.5.5.3
Procedures for Technical Control
1.At each circuit an area must be designated as the Technical Checking
Area. In this area, under the control of the Chief Technical Scrutineer
and the supervision of the Technical Director, suitable equipment will
be installed to conduct the various tests viz:
i)
Equipment for measuring the noise of the motorcycle.
ii) Weighing scales with check weights for calibration purposes.
iii) Instruments for measuring engine capacity.
iv)Instruments and gauges as necessary for measuring other dimensions
and criteria specified in the Technical Regulations.
2.The technical control procedure will be carried out in accordance with
the schedule set out in the Regulations. The technical scrutineers must
be available throughout the event to check motorcycles and equipment
as required by the Technical Director.
3Presentation of a machine will be deemed as an implicit statement
of conformity with the technical regulations. Responsibility for the
preparation of the machine to comply with all technical and safety
regulations rests with the team.
4A rider’s presence at the initial technical control is not mandatory,
except in the case of the Moto2 class when the rider must be present
for a weight check together with his helmet and all protective clothing.
5
Motorcycles will be inspected under the name of the team and at
the initial technical control each motorcycle will be registered by the
technical scrutineers who will prepare a technical control card to record
technical specifications, check results and the riders in that team entitled
to use the motorcycle.
156
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
6At the initial technical control the technical scrutineers should inspect
the motorcycle to record technical details including weight (plus rider
weight in the Moto2 class), noise level and may also check the motorcycle
for technical compliance with other aspects of the Regulations, as
requested by the Technical Director.
8At each event, at the conclusion of technical control procedures prior
to the first practice, the technical scrutineers will place a small sticker
on the motorcycle indicating that it has been registered for use by the
team’s rider(s) for that race and passed the technical control procedures.
9.The Chief Technical Scrutineer will prepare a report on the results of
technical control which, will be submitted to the Event Management
Committee via the Technical Director.
11
The technical scrutineers must be available, based on instructions
from the Technical Director, to re-inspect any motorcycle for technical
compliance during the meeting or after the race and to supervise
inspection of a motorcycle following a protest on a technical matter.
12At the end of the race, the Chief Technical Scrutineer will ensure that
the motorcycles placed in the first three positions, plus any other
motorcycles designated by the Technical Director, are placed in the
Check Area for a period of 60 minutes pending any protest.
The motorcycles may be checked for compliance with any of the FIM
Grand Prix technical regulations, and any other technical requirement
at the discretion of, under the control of and as requested by the
Technical Director.
13.The Technical Director may require a team to provide such parts or
samples as he may deem necessary.
157
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
10The technical scrutineers should re-inspect any machine that has been
involved in an accident, and if necessary to issue a new technical control
sticker for a rebuilt machine. This would normally be carried out at
the pit of the rider concerned. The team has sole responsibility for
any repairs carried out, and to determine when the machine is fit for
further use.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
14.In the case that a machine fails post-qualifying or post-race technical
checks due to damage or technical issues on-track, the following
protocol will apply, always at the sole discretion of the MotoGP
Technical Director.
a)
Machines under the minimum weight limit due to:
iii) Loss of fluid.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that there is
physical evidence of fluid loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the fluid
to be replenished to the levels as declared by the
Manufacturer at the start of the season.
•
If it is necessary to replace a damaged part to
accommodate the fluid (eg. radiator), this will be
permitted only under the supervision of the Technical
Director who will confirm that the new part is identical
to the damaged part. In the MotoGP class, the Technical
Director may require that the replacement part is taken
from the rider’s second machine.
iv) Loss of material or parts.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that the machine has
lost a part or material due to an incident or mechanical
issue on track, he may approve the replacement of the
part(s) with the following conditions:
•
The Technical Director must verify that any new parts
are identical to the original.
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require
that the rider’s second machine be used as a reference,
and replacement parts may be requested to be taken
from this second machine.
•
If the Technical Director determines that there is
insufficient physical evidence to prove that a part or
material is missing, then the original part must be found
before it can be replaced.
•
Missing ballast weights will only be permitted to be
replaced if they are found and returned to Technical
Control by the Organisers.
158
update 17 January 2017
Moto2
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)
Machines exceeding the maximum noise levels:
•
If the Technical Director is satisfied that there is sufficient
physical evidence of damage or loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the replacement
of the missing or damaged exhaust parts, and the machine
to be re-tested.
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require that
the exhaust parts from the rider’s second machine be used
for such replacement.
2.5.5.4
Noise Tests
1.Noise tests must be conducted in an open area with a space of at least
10 metres between the motorcycle being tested and walls or other
obstacles. There should be a minimum amount of ambient noise in the
area.
2.The measuring equipment must be calibrated prior to the test and
recalibrated at regular intervals.
3.The measuring equipment should be placed 50 cm from the end of the
exhaust pipe and at 45 degree angle to the pipe either to the side or
above.
Moto2: 115 dB/A
For convenience, the test may be conducted at a fixed RPM.
Moto2
159
Moto2
4.The maximum noise levels at all times are:
1 cylinder 2 cylinders 3 cylinders 4 cylinders
5,500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6
Moto3 Class Technical Regulations
Refer to Article 1.11.11 for regulations concerning entry and supply conditions
for Moto3 Manufacturers, and equipment ordering for Moto3 teams.
2.6.3Engines
2.6.3.1
Engine Description
1.Engines may operate on the reciprocating piston four stroke principle
only.
The normal section of each engine cylinder and piston in plan view must
be circular. Circular section cylinders & pistons are defined as having
less than 5% difference in the diameter measured at any two points.
2. Engines must be normally aspirated.
3.Cubic capacity of the engine will be defined by the swept volume of
the cylinder, ie. the area of the bore of the cylinder multiplied by the
stroke, multiplied by the number of cylinders.
No tolerance on capacities is permitted.
Engine capacity will be measured at ambient temperature.
Moto3 Class Engines
11.Maximum engine RPM in acceleration is controlled by the official
ECU*. The RPM Limiter strategy target is set at 13,500 rpm.
12.Moto3 Class engine valves.
•Valve timing system drive must be by one chain. An intermediate
drive gear which rotates on only one axle or rotation centre is
allowed in the system (refer to the Appendix, Moto3: Fig.1 for
some examples of permitted systems).
•
Only reciprocating inlet and exhaust valves are permitted, with
a maximum of 2 valves each for inlet and exhaust.
160
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.3.2
Engine Supply
21. Moto3 Engine Definition and Homologation
a)The engine is defined as the complete engine including intake
system (throttle body, injectors), and one complete transmission.
“Complete engine” here means ready to undergo the Initial Mapping
procedure (refer to Art. 2.6.3.5.24, therefore including necessary
sensors and electrical items to run for calibration (e.g. spark plugs,
pickups, idle bypass motor [if used], etc.).
b)
Each engine manufacturer may homologate a maximum of two
different engine specifications per season. Manufacturers must
supply all permanent contracted riders with the same specification
engines, the second specification (if any) is intended for Wild Card
entries only.
c)
Wild Card entries may use engines from any manufacturer
currently competing in the FIM Grand Prix World Championship
Moto3 Class or the FIM CEV Moto3 Junior World Championship,
provided such engines meet the current FIM World Championship
Grand Prix regulations.
Such engines may be a currently homologated engine or any
previously homologated engine from the 2014, 2015 or 2016 seasons of
the relevant championship, provided such engines meet the current
FIM World Championship Grand Prix regulations.
d)
For contracted and Wild Card entries, only homologated engines
and parts may be used in GP events.
22.Moto3 Engine Availability
a)
Any manufacturer entering the championship must supply a
minimum of 6 riders with engine packages and spare parts for
the season.
161
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
In every case, Wild Card entries must declare to the relevant
manufacturer the specification of engine they wish to use, to ensure
it is compatible with the manufacturer’s homologated ECU mapping
for that event. The Wild Card entry must present to the Technical
Director written proof of approval from the manufacturer at
pre-event technical control.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)Each engine manufacturer must undertake to supply sufficient
engine packages and spare parts to supply up to 14 riders per
season if requested. The following conditions apply:
i)This requirement may be adjusted by the Organiser, subject to
agreement by the Moto3 Manufacturers, in special circumstances
(eg. a new manufacturer entering for the first time).
ii)The minimum supply number may be comprised of complete
motorcycles or separate engines. Manufacturers supplying
complete motorcycles must allow their customers to also
purchase spare complete engines and parts as necessary to
complete the season.
iii)Engine supply requests which comply with the manufacturer’s
requirements for payment and terms, will be noted in
chronological order to determine the first officially accepted
requests up to the minimum requirement.
iv)
This minimum supply applies to each separate engine
specification (according to Art. 2.6.3.5.24) offered by the
manufacturer.
v)Lead-time of complete engines is a maximum of 4 calendar
months regardless of quantity. Lead-time starts from the
official order receipt or the completion date of the engine
entry procedure (see Art. 2.6.3.5.24 above), whichever is the
later.
a)The maximum price of a single engine must not exceed 12,000 €uros
(twelve thousand Euros). No optional parts or service contracts may
be used to circumvent this price limit.
b)
For contracted riders, the manufacturer undertakes to supply
customer teams with a “Moto3 Engine Rental Package” for the
season for which it may charge a maximum of 60,000 €uros
(excluding VAT, excluding freight) per rider. The Moto3 Engine
Rental Package will be comprised of:
162
•
•
•
6 engines, without throttle bodies, without gearboxes
2 throttle bodies
2 complete gearboxes
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
23.Moto3 Engine Price
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Additional gearboxes will be rented separately as the team requires.
Teams may rent up to a maximum of 2 complete gearboxes per
contracted rider per season at a capped price of 2,500 €uros
each. Any additional gearboxes rented will be charged as per the
Manufacturer’s approved price list.
c)
As an exception to clause b) above, for engine manufacturers
in their first season of Moto3 the maximum number of engines
per rider per season is 8 (Art. 2.6.3.3.11.b). Therefore first-time
manufacturers may charge a maximum of 79,000 €uros (excluding
VAT, excluding freight) per rider for the Moto3 Engine Rental
Package comprised of:
•
•
•
8 engines, without throttle bodies, without gearboxes
2 throttle bodies
2 complete gearboxes
Additional gearboxes will be rented separately as the team requires.
Teams may rent up to a maximum of 2 complete gearboxes per
contracted rider per season at a capped price of 2,500 €uros
each. Any additional gearboxes rented will be charged as per the
Manufacturer’s approved price list.
163
a)Engines, throttle bodies and gearboxes, will be rented by
the manufacturer to the team and remain the property of the
manufacturer, with the teams returning the engines, throttle
bodies and gearboxes to the manufacturer at the end of the
season. However engine distribution will be controlled by the
Organiser to ensure equality of specification.
b)Manufacturers will deliver the engines (minimum of 2 engines per
rider in the first batch), in a schedule approved by the Technical
Director prior to the season, and respecting the regulations for the
maximum number of engines per rider per season. The delivery
schedule will also include one additional engine for verification
purposes, plus sufficient spare engines (number decided by the
manufacturer and approved by the Technical Director).
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
24. Moto3 Engine Allocation and Verification
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)The engines will be sealed by the Technical Director and staff, who
will randomly select engines for delivery to the teams supplied
by each manufacturer. Spare engines will also be sealed ready for
distribution as required.
d)The Technical Director and his staff will randomly select one of the
engines from the first batch to be sealed and held as the sample
engine.
When subsequent batches are delivered the Technical Director
and his staff will randomly choose one engine from each batch to
be opened and checked for conformity with the sample engine.
After a batch is confirmed to be the correct specification, the
engines in that batch will be sealed and randomly allocated to the
teams. No protests against engine specification will be accepted
for such confirmed and sealed engines.
The engine opened for verification may be reassembled under
supervision of the Technical Director and staff, or the manufacturer
may choose to withdraw it from the allocation.
e)
The manufacturer will decide whether engines delivered will
be new or rebuilt, and if rebuilt the manufacturer has complete
discretion over which parts are replaced in the rebuilding process.
All engines must comply with the homologation regulations.
f)
The manufacturer will undertake to deliver their batches of
engines in equal numbers to each of it’s riders at the same time.
When necessary to remove engines from rider’s allocation, this
will be done in equal numbers from each rider, such that each
rider will always have at least two usable engines available to
them at any time. However, if an engine is withdrawn due to
mechanical problems, it may be replaced as a one-off delivery
from the manufacturer’s supply of spare engines.
164
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
25. Moto3 Engine Maintenance and Updates
a)Maintenance and rebuilding of engines by teams is not permitted.
Engines will be delivered to the team with official security seals in
place.
b)Optional and aftermarket parts are not permitted, except for parts
that can be changed without removing the official engine seals. For
such parts the homologation, supply and price rules described in
Art. 2.6.3.2.26 will apply.
c)In case of a proven, documented reliability or safety issue (eg.
a faulty batch of parts), a manufacturer may apply to the Grand
Prix Commission to allow replacement parts to be fitted to rectify
the problem. If approved, teams may not be charged, and engine
power performance may not be altered in any way.
26. Moto3 Parts Supply
•a complete engine minus throttle body and transmission parts.
•a separate “Gearbox Update” price list for any updated gearbox
parts introduced during the season (see 2.6.3.2.27.b below).
For gearbox specification updates only, the list must be for a
complete gearbox where the total of all parts does not exceed
2,500 €uros.
•It is permitted to list multiple manufacturers for sensors on the
official parts list. The sensor package price must not cause the
total engine or chassis price to exceed the price cap, and the
sensor list must be finalised by the close of technical control
at the first event of the season.
165
a)Each engine manufacturer must submit a price and lead-time list of
all the parts of the engine which may be changed (ie. those parts
outside of the official security seals). The list must include:
b)
This price list is subject to approval by the Organiser and the
manufacturer may not charge more than these published prices.
Approval is based on the prices and lead-times being in line with
current market norms for these parts and technologies.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Only parts on the relevant manufacturer’s parts list may be used.
Any alternative brand or supplier of a part must be approved by the
engine manufacturer and that part added to the manufacturer’s
official parts list.
•An exception is made in the case of a Back-Torque-Limiter clutch
assembly (BTL or Slipper Clutch). This may be offered as an
alternative to the original clutch assembly by the manufacturer,
or supplied to teams by a third-party (aftermarket) supplier.
In each case the maximum price for the clutch assembly is
1,500 €uros (excluding VAT, excluding freight). Any third-party
supplied clutches must first be approved by the Technical
Director (such approval will include submission of a detailed
parts price list), and when first introduced must be available to
at least the same number of riders as in Art. 2.6.3.2.22 above.
d)Updates to parts on the list are permitted, but must be approved
by the Technical Director and added to the official published parts
list. Price and lead-time for updated parts must not be more than
those for the original parts in the manufacturer’s approved parts
list. Updated parts must be available to all customers at the same
time, and may not be used until the manufacturer has the required
availability.
27. Moto3 Engine and Parts Updates
a)Throttle body specification may be updated once per season. If
updated, one of the updated units must be supplied free of charge,
and at the same time, to each of the contracted riders supplied by
that manufacturer. Any additional units ordered by the teams will
be charged as per the manufacturer’s approved rental price list.
b)The complete gearbox or individual components may be updated
once per season. If updated, one of each updated part must be
supplied free of charge, and at the same time, to each of the
contracted riders supplied by that manufacturer.
If a complete updated gearbox is introduced, teams are permitted
to rent up to a maximum of an additional 2 of the updated
gearboxes per contracted rider per season at a capped price of
2,500 €uros each.
166
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
Updates to the specification of engines or engine parts are not
permitted during the season, with the following exceptions.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
If an update consists of one or more components rather than a
complete gearbox then the parts will be charged as per the “Gearbox
Update price list” (see 2.6.3.2.26.a above). Teams are permitted to
rent up to a maximum of an additional 2 of each updated part at
these prices. Any further additional parts ordered will be charged
as per the manufacturer’s standard approved price list.
28. Moto3 Approved Parts
Only parts that have been approved (homologated) by the Technical
Director may be used on a Moto3 engine. These parts can be from the
approved parts list of any of the homologated versions of a manufacturer’s
engine, or from the approved parts list of a third-party (aftermarket)
clutch supplier.
Generic ancillaries not specialised to the specific engine design, such as
bolts and fasteners, are not subject to approval.
2.6.3.3
Engine Durability
Moto3 Class
a)Should a rider be replaced for any reason, the replacement rider
will be deemed to be the original rider for purposes of engine
allocation.
b)For engine manufacturers in their first Moto3 season the maximum
number of engines per rider per season is 8.
c)
Each wild card entry is allowed two engines per event for his
exclusive use.
12.The engines available for the exclusive use of each rider must be marked
and sealed by the Technical Director or his staff prior to first use. It is the
Team’s obligation to register any new engine with the Technical Director
prior to use. Once registered and used for the first time, engines may
not be swapped between riders, even within the same team. A new
engine is deemed to be used when the motorcycle with that engine
crosses the transponder timing point at the pit lane exit.
167
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
11.In the Moto3 class the number of engines available to each contracted
rider is limited to 6 engines per rider for all of the scheduled races of
the season. The limit applies to practice and race at GP events only,
engines for testing outside of events are not controlled.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
13.The engines will be sealed (e.g. by means of wiring and identification
tabs, stickers, etc) so that major components (including but not limited
to: crankshaft and it’s bearings, conrod and it’s bearings, piston, piston
rings and piston pin, valves and their springs, camshafts) can not be
replaced. Sealing positions must be approved by the Technical Director
so that:
a)The cylinder head cover cannot be removed from the cylinder head.
If the engine design allows for valve clearance and/or camchain
maintenance without removing the cylinder head cover, it must not
be possible to remove camshafts and rocker arms, if any, without
breaking the seals.
b)the cylinder head and the cylinder (if any) cannot be removed from
the engine (e.g. the cylinder head is wired to the cylinder and the
cylinder is wired to the engine crankcase),
c)the crankcase cannot be opened (e.g. the crankcase halves are
wired together).
All the parts that are accessible without removing the security seals
can be replaced. Breaking or removing the seal or wiring without
supervision by the Technical Director or staff will be deemed to
be “engine rebuilding” and engines with broken, tampered with
or missing security seals will be treated as a new engine in the
allocation.
The damaged engine will be removed from the allocation and if it is
used again, it will be treated as a new engine with the appropriate
penalty.
15.There is no limit to the number of times a sealed, allocated engine can
be fitted to and used in a motorcycle, provided the security seal is not
broken or removed. Replacing an engine with another sealed engine
(new or used) from the rider’s allocation is allowed with no penalty.
168
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
14.Should a competitor, for any reason, require the use of another engine
above their allocation, the Technical Director must be informed before
the new engine is used, and Race Direction will apply the appropriate
penalty according to the Sporting Regulations (Art. 1.21.20).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
16.As an exception to the above, it will be possible for a team to apply to
the Technical Director to break the seals under the following conditions:
a)permission may or may not be granted at the sole discretion of the
Technical Director,
b)any work permitted is under supervision of the Technical Director
or staff,
c)with the sole purpose of:
To inspect, clean and repair damage to sealed engine parts caused
solely by a crash. The only parts that may be replaced during
such supervised repairs are non-moving items (e.g. covers, cases
and related seals), exhibiting crash damage as determined by the
Technical Director.
2.6.3.5Electronics
2. Tyre temperature/pressure sensors are permitted in all classes.
Moto3 Ignition, Electronics, Datalogger
21. a)Only the ignition/fuel injection control units (“ECU”)* supplied by
the series Organiser are allowed. This ECU will have a maximum of
one ignition driver and include an engine RPM limiter, and the ECU
must remain unmodified in hardware and software, as delivered
by the Organiser. The use of any additional device or module to
modify the signals sent from the ECU to the actuators is forbidden.
Injectors, bypass systems and ignition must be operated exclusively
by the original and unmodified ECU signal.
b)Only the official “Race” version of the ECU software supplied by
the ECU manufacturer may be used by the team to modify the
ECU configuration file. The only permitted changes by the team are
the setting (tuning) options included in this software.
Only the official manufacturer (or their official representative)
of the homologated engine may provide new configuration files
(which must be available to all customers), and the manufacturer
is permitted to use their “Factory” version software to modify
existing configuration files.
169
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Within 4 hours of the end of Free Practice 2 of an event, each
manufacturer must submit for approval to the Technical Director
and the official ECU supplier any new configuration files that they
wish to use at that event or any future events.
•Once a configuration file has been submitted it is not allowed
to be modified, other than what is allowed with the “Race”
version of the ECU software license.
•It is the responsibility of the manufacturer to ensure that all
their customers are aware of which configuration files are
approved for use.
•All configuration files once approved will stay on the approved
list until the end of the season, unless the manufacturer
requests them to be removed.
d)The Technical Director may require the team to change the ECU on
any machine for another standard one at any time.
e)The official ECU will include a datalogger*, and no other additional
dataloggers are permitted. Data analysis software is not controlled.
f)The datalogger download cable in the wiring harness must be of
the approved standard type or one which is completely compatible
with it. Details of connector type and connection are detailed in
the online documents from the official ECU supplier.*
NB. * for all ECU and electronic items identified with this symbol, details
are available at the website: http://www.dellorto-pe.com/
22.Compulsory Engine Management features.
23. Recommended Engine Management features.
Refer to the Appendix, Moto3: Fig.3 for details of recommended engine
management and electronic equipment and design, including timing
pattern, O² sensor, knock sensor, idle control, dashboard.
24.There is a compulsory official Initial Mapping and Set Up Procedure
for new engines to be compatible with the official ECU. Refer to the
Appendix, Moto3: Fig.4 for details of the initial mapping options.
170
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
Refer to the Appendix, Moto3: Fig.2 for details of compulsory engine
management equipment and design, including ignition and sensors.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.3.6
Fuel System
Moto3 Class fuel system
15. Maximum relative fuel pressure is 5.0 Bar.
16. Variable – length inlet tract systems are not permitted.
17Only one throttle control valve per throttle body is permitted to control
the power demand by the rider, which must be controlled exclusively
by mechanical means (e.g. cable) operated by the rider only. No other
powered moving devices (except injectors and the idle control air
bypass) are permitted in the inlet tract before the engine intake valve.
No interruption of the mechanical connection between the rider’s input
and the throttle is allowed.
18.Idle speed (including engine braking) adjustment by means of an air
bypass system, controlled by the ECU* is allowed. The maximum size
of such air bypass is 12mm equivalent diameter; control systems may
include a butterfly-type control valve.
19.Fuel injectors must be located upstream of the engine intake valves.
20.A maximum of 2 fuel injectors per throttle body, and 2 independent
fuel injector drivers, controlled by the official ECU*, is permitted.
21.
Other than engine sump breather gases, only air/fuel mixture is
permitted in the inlet tract and combustion chamber.
2.6.3.7Exhaust
1.The outlet of the exhaust must not extend behind a line drawn vertically
through the edge of the rear tyre.
3.Variable length exhaust systems are not permitted.
4. Exhaust Gas Recirculation (EGR) systems are not permitted.
Moto3 class exhaust:
11.No moving parts (e.g. valves, baffles) are permitted in the exhaust
system.
12.Exhausts are not included in the Moto3 Chassis Homologation regulations
(Art. 2.6.4), so the choice of exhaust supplier is free.
171
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
2.For safety reasons the exposed edge of the exhaust pipe outlet must be
rounded to avoid any sharp edges.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.3.8
Control Systems
1.The use of hydraulic and/or pneumatic pressurized powered systems
is not allowed, with the exception of cylinder inlet/exhaust valve
springs in the MotoGP class. All hydraulic systems on the motorcycle
must be powered only by the rider’s manual inputs with the following
clarifications:
•Normal hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders
for brakes/clutch are allowed.
•Pneumatic engine valve closing systems are allowed in the MotoGP
class only.
•Oil/water pumps for engine lubricating/cooling are allowed.
•
The use of engine lubricating oil for any purpose other than
lubrication and cooling (such as powered hydraulic systems) is not
allowed.
2.Variable valve timing and variable valve lift systems, driven by hydraulic
and/or electric/electronic systems are not permitted.
Decompression systems which operate only at engine start are
permitted, but variable valve timing/valve lift systems which operate
other than at engine start are not permitted.
2.6.3.9Transmission
1. A maximum of six gear ratios is permitted.
2. Twin clutch transmission systems (DSG) are not permitted.
3. Continuously Variable Transmission systems (CVT) are not permitted.
Moto3 class Transmission
11.
A maximum of 2 possible gear ratios for each gearbox speed, and
3 possible ratios for the primary drive gear is permitted. Teams will
be required to declare the gearbox ratios chosen for each gear at the
beginning of the season, and only these ratios may be used during the
entire season.
172
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
4.Automatic transmission systems are not permitted. Manual transmissions
with gearshifts assisted by quick-shifter systems are permitted.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
12.Gearbox systems must be of the conventional type. That is; constantmesh with engagement dogs as an integral part of the gear, actuated by
shift forks and shift cam or drum, with only one set of gears engaging
at one time. So-called “seamless shift” transmissions (also known as
Automated Manual Transmission, Instantaneous Gearchange System,
etc.) are not permitted.
13.Electro-mechanical and/or electro-hydraulic clutch actuating systems
are not permitted.
2.6.3.10Materials
NB. “
X-based alloy” or “X materials” here means the element X (e.g. Fe, for
ferrous or iron-based alloy) must be the most abundant element in the
alloy, on a % w/w basis.
1.The use of titanium in the construction of the frame, the front forks,
the handle-bars, the swinging arm spindles, and the wheel spindles is
forbidden. For wheel spindles, the use of light alloys is also forbidden.
2.The basic structure of the crankshaft and camshafts must be made
from ferrous materials, steel or cast iron. Inserts of a different material
are allowed in the crankshaft for the sole purpose of balancing.
3.
Pistons, cylinder heads and cylinder blocks may not be composite
structures which use carbon or aramid fibre reinforcing materials.
4.Brake calipers must be made from aluminium materials with a modulus
of elasticity no greater than 80 Gpa.
5.
No parts of the motorcycle or engine may be made from metallic
materials which have a specific modulus of elasticity greater than
50 Gpa/(g/cm3).
8.In the Moto3 class, the following materials restrictions apply:
173
a)
Engine crankcases, cylinder blocks and cylinder heads must be
made from cast aluminium alloys.
b) Pistons must be made from an aluminium alloy.
c) Piston pins must be made from ferrous materials.
d)Connecting rods, valves and valve springs must be made from either
ferrous or titanium-based alloys.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
6.The use of MMC (Metal Matrix Composite) and FRM (Fibre Reinforced
Metal) materials is forbidden.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.4Chassis
Moto3 Chassis Homologation and Supply
a)
The rolling chassis may only be supplied by one of the engine
Manufacturers participating in the Moto3 class. This manufacturer may
appoint sub-contractor(s) or independent supplier(s) to provide chassis
or components, but the responsibility for the homologation, price and
sale of the complete chassis rests with the manufacturer.
b)
Each Manufacturer is permitted to homologate only one version of
it’s own chassis and one version of any third-party supplied chassis
they make available. Teams may use a chassis homologated from the
previous season, in which case the following conditions apply:
•
No upgrades to performance parts (see f. below) are permitted
during the season.
•
Sensors that are not listed in the manufacturer’s previous
season approved complete chassis parts list are not permitted.
•
Current season performance parts may not be used on the
previous season chassis being used, unless they are the same
part.
d)The deadline for submission of technical details, drawings or sample
parts requested by the Technical Director for homologation, is the
end of Technical Control of the first race of the season. Such technical
information and drawings must satisfy the requirements of the Technical
Director regarding the level of detail and information required, at his
sole discretion.
e)The price of a complete rolling chassis (requiring only engine, ECU/
Datalogger, transponder) will be capped at 85,000 €uros (excluding
VAT, excluding freight). All parts required to build the complete rolling
chassis must be supplied, including non-homologated parts such as
wheels, exhaust system, and parts not listed as Performance Parts. The
price includes the cost of one piece of any updated performance parts
supplied during the season (see g. below).
174
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
c)All Performance Parts, excluding wheels and exhausts (see f. and h.
below), will be homologated, with a homologation deadline of 31 January
for each season. Homologation includes submission of a price list for all
parts required for the motorcycle, the total of which may not exceed
120% of the complete chassis package price.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
f)The following items will be designated as “Performance Parts” and must
be homologated. Only homologated performance parts may be used in
GP events.
•Chassis
•
Swing Arm
•
Radiator and/or Heat Exchangers
•Airbox complete (including any breathers, catch tanks and related
connections)
•
Seat ^
•
Bodywork (excluding screen) ^
^ it is permitted to modify the seat and/or bodywork by removing
material only.
•
Fuel Tank
•
Suspension (excluding internal and setting parts*).
* i nternal suspension parts are not homologated and not controlled. They
may be modified or replaced at any time by the team or suspension
manufacturer.
h)The remaining chassis parts, not designated as performance parts, do
not require homologation and may be updated or replaced as required
with no price or supply conditions. However a complete rolling chassis
supplied by the manufacturer must include all of these items.
175
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
g)Each chassis component designated as performance parts may be updated
a maximum of once per season. Any updated parts must be available
in sufficient quantities for immediate use by all customers of that
manufacturer at the same time, and one piece per contracted rider
of any updated part must be supplied free of charge to all customers.
Any additional orders of updated parts will be charged as per the
manufacturer’s approved price list, in which updated parts may not
exceed the price of the original part.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.4.1Weights
1. The following are the minimum weights permitted:
Moto3:
motorcycle + rider
152 kg
2. Ballast may be added to achieve the minimum weights.
3.Weight may be checked at the initial technical control, but the main
control of weight will be made at the end of practice sessions or at the
end of the race. The weight of the motorcycle will be that measured
in the form that the motorcycle participated, with fuel tank on and
including normal levels of oil and water, and all additional equipment
attached to the motorcycle, for example timekeeping transponders,
camera equipment, electronic datalogging equipment etc.
For the Moto3 class the weight checked will be the total of the rider
with full protective clothing plus the weight of the motorcycle. Random
weight controls may be carried out during practice in a designated
weighing area.
2.6.4.2
Safety and Construction criteria
Note: Please also refer to Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3.
1. Chassis Design and Construction
The chassis must be a prototype, the design and construction of which is
free within the constraints of the FIM Grand Prix Technical Regulations.
The main frame, swingarm, fuel tank, seat and fairing/bodywork
from a non-prototype (ie. series production road-homologated)
motorcycle may not be used.
2. Throttle Twist grips
3.Steering
176
a)Handlebars must have a width of not less than 450 mm and their
ends must be solid or rubber covered. The width of the handlebar
is defined as the width measured between the outside of the
handlebar grips or throttle twist grips.
b)There must be at least 15 degrees of movement of the steering
each side of the centre line.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
Throttle twistgrips must close automatically when released.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
c)Stops must be fitted to ensure a clearance of at least 30 mm
between the handlebar and the fuel tank frame and/or bodywork
when at the extremes of steering lock.
4.Footrests
Footrests must have rounded ends with a minimum solid spherical radius
of 8 mm.
5. Handlebar Levers
Levers must not be longer than 200 mm measured from the pivot point.
6.Clearances
a)The motorcycle, unloaded, must be capable of being leaned at an
angle of 50 degrees from the vertical without touching the ground,
other than with the tyre.
b)
There must be a clearance of at least 15 mm around the
circumference of the tyre at all positions of the motorcycle
suspension and all positions of the rear wheel adjustment.
7. Breather Pipes
Any breather pipe from the engine or gearbox must discharge into the
airbox and/or a suitable container.
8. Chain Guards
A guard must be fitted in such a way as to prevent trapping between
the lower drive chain run and the final drive sprocket at the rear wheel.
Lateral engine covers containing oil and which could be in contact with
the ground during a crash, should be protected by a second cover made
from composite materials, e.g. nylon, carbon or Kevlar®. Plates and/or
bars from aluminium or steel are also permitted. All these devices must
be designed to be resistant against sudden shocks and abrasion and
must be fixed properly and securely.
177
Such protection is mandatory as directed by the Technical Director.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
9. Engine Covers
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
10. Timing Transponders
a)
All machines must have a correctly-positioned timekeeping
transponder, of the correct type for the class entered. The
transponder must be supplied or approved by the official Timekeeper
and fixed to the motorcycle in the position advised by Timekeeping
and approved by the Technical Director.
b)The transponder must be supplied with power at all times the
machine is in pit lane or on the track, including when the engine is
switched off by the rider.
c)The X2 transponder must be mounted at the front of the motorcycle
under the radiator to optimize performance and cooling, with a
tolerance of 10 cm backwards toward the rear of the motorcycle.
The fairing must incorporate a Kevlar window under the Transponder
with the following dimensions:
covering the entire profile of the transponder plus 6 cm at the front
and 6 cm at the rear, and plus 3 cm on each side. The transponder
and Kevlar window must not be covered with metallic tape or other
material which inhibits transponder function.
d)Transponders must be fully functional on the motorcycle as required
by the Organiser, including wiring, power supply, and inputs /
outputs for data or signals purposes. Where signals are required to
be displayed on the motorcycle, the display device (eg. dashboard)
must be compatible and fully functional for this purpose, as approved
by the Technical Director. Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.7
for the current list of signals required to be displayed.
a)Where the Organiser has required a team to carry on-board camera(s)
under Art. 1.21.13, such cameras and associated equipment must
be carried during all practice sessions and the race, or as requested
by the Organiser.
b)Cameras and other equipment will be supplied to the designated
Teams no later than 10h00 on the day preceding the first day of
practice at an event.
c)Teams must give reasonable access and assistance to the company
designated for the supply of the camera equipment to facilitate the
mounting of the equipment.
178
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
11. Onboard Cameras
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
d)Onboard camera equipment must be fitted to the machine following
the mounting instructions and only in the location(s) specified by
the Organiser. Such fitting details will be communicated to the
manufacturers and teams before July of the previous season.
e)
Any machine not requested by the organisers to carry onboard cameras will instead be required to fit a single dummy
weight in place of the camera equipment. The location of the
dummy weight must be identical to the official position of the
transmitter and battery, as notified by each manufacturer to the
Technical Director. Every machine from that manufacturer must
use the same dummy weight location. The official weight of the
dummy weight will be fixed by the organisers, with a tolerance
of -10grams per dummy weight. Teams are required to supply
and fit their own dummy weight, the design and material of
which is free.
12. Safety Lights
179
Lights must comply with the following:
a)
lighting direction must be parallel to the machine centre line
(motorcycle running direction), and clearly visible from the rear
at least 15 degrees to both left and right sides of the machine
centre line.
b)mounted on the seat/rear bodywork approximately on the machine
centre line, in a position approved by the Technical Director. In
case of dispute over the mounting position or visibility, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
c)power output/luminosity equivalent to approximately: 10 – 15W
(incandescent) 0.6 – 1.8 W (LED).
d)
safety light power supply may be separated from the motorcycle
main wiring and battery.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
All motorcycles must have a functioning red light mounted at the rear of
the machine to be used in rain or low visibility conditions as instructed
by Race Direction. The team must ensure that the light is switched on
whenever a rain tyre is fitted on the motorcycle.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.4.3Brakes
1.Motorcycles must have a minimum of one brake on each wheel that is
independently operated.
2.In the Moto3 class, only brake discs of ferrous materials are allowed.
4.In all classes, the proportion of ceramic composite materials in brake
discs must not exceed 2% by mass.
Ceramic materials are defined as inorganic, non metallic solids (e.g.
Al2O3, SiC, B4C, Ti5Si3, SiO2, Si3N4).
5.Motorcycles must be equipped with brake lever protection, intended to
protect the handlebar brake lever(s) from being accidentally activated in
case of collision with another machine. Acceptable protection includes
the fairing extending sufficiently to cover the brake lever, as viewed
from the front.
Such devices must be strong enough to function effectively and designed
so that there is no risk for the rider to be injured or trapped by it, and
it must not be considered a dangerous fitting (at the sole discretion of
the Technical Director).
6.Anti-lock Brake Systems (ABS) are not permitted. Braking inputs must be
powered and controlled solely by the rider’s manual inputs. Conventional
hydraulic hand/foot controls such as master/slave cylinders for brake
systems are allowed (refer also to Art. 2.6.3.8 Control Systems) but no
increase or control of brake pressure by electronic or mechanical systems
apart from the rider’s direct manual inputs are allowed. Specifically,
brake systems designed to prevent the wheel from locking when the
rider applies the brake are forbidden.
2.6.4.4
Suspension and Dampers
1.
Electric/electronic controlled suspension, ride height and steering
damper systems are not allowed. Adjustments to the suspension and
steering damper systems may only be made by manual human inputs
and mechanical/hydraulic adjusters.
180
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
In case the brake lever protection is attached to any part of the braking
system (e.g. brake master cylinder), then the brake system manufacturer
must officially confirm in writing to the Technical Director that the
device does not interfere with the proper brake operation.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.4.5
Fuel Tanks
1.Fuel caps must be leak proof and have a positive closing device.
2.Fuel tank breather pipes must include a non-return valve. Fuel tank
breather pipes must discharge into a suitable container, one per
motorcycle with a minimum capacity of 200cc.
3.Fuel tanks of all construction types must be filled with fire retardant
material or be lined with a fuel cell bladder.
In all classes, fuel tanks made of non-metallic composite materials
(carbon fibre, aramid fibre, glass fibre, etc.) must be fitted with a fuel
cell bladder, or have passed the appropriate FIM test standards for
composite material fuel tanks as described in the FIM Fuel Tank Test
Procedure for fuel tank homologation.
Such composite fuel tanks without a fuel cell bladder must bear a
label certifying conformity with FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards. Such
labels must include the fuel tank manufacturer’s name, date of tank
manufacture, and name of testing laboratory.
Each manufacturer is requested to inform the FIM/CCR Secretariat of its
fuel tank model(s) which have passed the FIM test standards, together
with a copy of the fuel tank label.
Full details of the FIM Fuel Tank Test Standards and Procedures are
available from the FIM. (http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/)
4.Except for the case that a fuel tank is fixed on the chassis with bolts,
all fuel lines from the fuel tank to the engine/injector system should
have a self sealing breakaway valve. This valve must separate at less
than 50% of the load required to break any part of the fuel line or fitting
or to pull it out of the fuel tank.
6.Refuelling may only be carried out from an unpressurised container,
and the motorcycle fuel tank may not be artificially pressurised above
atmospheric pressure at any time. It is allowed to vent the fuel tank
to the atmosphere via the airbox in order to equalise pressure in the
airbox and fuel tank.
181
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
Fuel cell bladders must conform to or exceed the specification FIM/FCB2005. Full details of this standard are available from the FIM.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.4.7Bodywork
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3
1.The windscreen edge and the edges of all other exposed parts of the
streamlining must be rounded.
2.The maximum width of bodywork must not exceed 600 mm. The width
of the seat or anything to its rear shall not be more than 450 mm (exhaust
pipes excepted).
3.Bodywork must not extend more than 150 mm beyond a line drawn
vertically from the centre of the front wheel spindle and a line drawn
vertically at the rearward edge of the rear tyre. The suspension should
be fully extended when the measurement is taken.
4. When viewed from the side, it must be possible to see:
a)At least 180 degrees of the rear wheel rim.
b)The whole of the front rim, other than the part obscured by the
mudguard, forks, brake parts or removable air-intake.
c)The rider, seated in a normal position with the exception of the
forearms.
Notes: No transparent material may be used to circumvent the above
rules. Covers for brake parts or wheels are not considered to be bodywork
obstructing the view of wheel rims in regard to the above rules.
6.The seat unit shall have a maximum height of the (approximately) vertical
section behind the rider’s seating position of 150 mm. The measurement
will be taken at a 90° angle to the upper surface of the flat base at
the rider’s seating position, excluding any seat pad or covering. Any onboard camera/antenna mounted on the seat unit is not included in this
measurement.
7.Mudguards are not compulsory. When fitted, front mudguards must not
extend:
182
a)In front of a line drawn upwards and forwards at 45 degrees from a
horizontal line through the front wheel spindle.
b)Below a line drawn horizontally and to the rear of the front wheel
spindle.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
5.No part of the motorcycle may be behind a line drawn vertically at the
edge of the rear tyre.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The mudguard mounts/brackets and fork-leg covers, close to the
suspension leg and wheel spindle, and brake disc covers are not
considered part of the mudguard.
8.
Devices or shapes protruding from the fairing or bodywork and not
integrated in the body streamlining (eg. wings, fins, bulges, etc.)
that may provide an aerodynamic effect (eg. providing downforce,
disrupting aerodynamic wake, etc.) are not allowed.
The Technical Director will be the sole judge of whether a device or
fairing design falls into the above definition.
Moving aerodynamic devices are prohibited.
9.The lower fairing has to be constructed to hold, in case of an engine
breakdown, at least half of the total oil and engine coolant capacity
used in the engine (minimum 2.5 litres for Moto3). This measurement
should be taken with the fairing fitted to the motorcycle, whilst both
wheels are on the ground and the motorcycle is upright at 90° to the
horizontal.
The lower fairing should incorporate a maximum of two holes of 25mm.
These holes must remain closed in dry conditions and must be only
opened in wet race conditions, as declared by the Race Director.
2.6.4.8
Wheel Rims
1. Permitted wheel rim sizes are as follows:
Moto3
Front
2.50” x 17” only
Rear
3.50” x 17” only
3All wheels must conform to the standards published in the document
“FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015”, and be certified by the wheel
manufacturer.
(refer to http://www.fim-live.com/en/library/ Motorcycle Parts Testing
Standards)
183
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
2.In all classes, composite construction wheels (including carbon fibre
reinforced, glass fibre reinforced, and similar) are not permitted.
The permitted materials for wheel construction are magnesium and
aluminium alloys.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The following procedures will apply:
•A sample wheel of each different design or model must pass all the
tests described in the FIM standards document.
•Every wheel of this design or model must be identified with the
model code and a unique serial number, by a permanent marking
which must be visible with the tyre fitted.
•
Each individual design or model that has passed the standards
tests will be certified by an official document issued by the wheel
manufacturer stating that the wheel conforms to the homologation
standard: FIM Wheels Standard Grand Prix 2015.
•A copy of this compliance certificate must be sent to the MotoGP
Technical Director (Danny Aldridge [email protected]) and to
the FIM International Technical Commission (CTI) coordinators
(Charles Hennekam [email protected] or Erica Manfredi
[email protected]). A copy of this certificate must also
be provided to customers together with homologated wheels
purchased.
4.Wheels are not included in the Moto3 Chassis Homologation regulations
(Art. 2.6.4), so the choice of wheel supplier is free.
2.6.4.9
Tyre restrictions
1.In all classes, only tyres from the official appointed tyre supplier for
each class may be used in a Grand Prix event, including official tests.
The tyre specifications available at each event will be determined by
the tyre supplier. Identical tyres of each specification for the relevant
class and/or designation must be available to every rider, and the total
quantity of tyres will be the same for every rider.
Tyres must be used according to the advised parameters which are agreed
in consultation with the official tyre supplier, the Technical Director and
the Organisers. Parameters may include pressure, temperature, or other
usage guidelines. Teams must comply with requests by the Technical
Director, his staff, and the official tyre supplier to check tyre parameters
at any time, which may include tyre pressure and/or temperature
data from the datalogger.
184
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
The official tyre supplier will provide sufficient tyres for all riders entered
in the event.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The use of any device on the wheel to adjust the tyre pressure
whilst on track is prohibited.
Riders or teams found to be using tyres outside of these operating
parameters may be subject to penalties. The decision of the Technical
Director, in consultation with the official tyre supplier, will be final.
2.During the two days prior to the start of official practice, the tyre supplier
must provide to the Technical Director details including specifications,
quantities and the identification markings of the tyres available for that
event.
The Technical Director and staff will allocate the tyres available for the
exclusive use of each entered rider (as described in Article 2.6.4.9.3).
The allocation of individual tyres will be made on a random basis with
no involvement of any representative from the tyre supplier, teams or
riders.
In the case of a rider change after the final tyre allocation has been
made, the replacement rider must use only the tyres allocated to the
original rider.
3.For Grand Prix race events, each rider will be restricted in the quantity
and specification of tyres that they may use at a single race event as
follows:
C. Moto3 Class
During all practice sessions, warm up and the race a maximum of
17 slick tyres, specifically:
Front slick tyres:
Rear slick tyres:
9 rear tyres, comprised of 2 of the standard specifications only
(S, M, H).
For both front and rear tyres, the specifications available at each event
and the quantity of each specification allocated to each rider will be
determined solely by the Official tyre supplier. All riders will receive
equal allocations.
185
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
8 front tyres, comprised of 2 of the standard specifications only
(S, M, H).
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Rain tyre quantities are not restricted, however only the current
specification of rain tyres from the Official tyre supplier may be used.
The tyre supplier undertakes to have available 3 sets of rain tyres
(4 sets in case every practice session is declared wet) per rider. Tyres
of the correct specification retained by the team from previous events
may be used.
4. a)Riders may use only the tyres allocated for his/her exclusive use (as
described in Article 2.6.4.9.3).
b)Tyres will be individually identified and may not be exchanged
between riders, including between team-mates, and may not
be exchanged by the tyre supplier after allocation, except with
the permission of the Technical Director (for example, under
Article 2.6.4.9.8).
c)Tyres may not be materially altered in any way after allocation,
such as hand-cutting and any other action or treatment that will
alter the tyre’s performance (with the exception of the use of tyre
warmers), unless deemed necessary by the tyre manufacturer. Such
alterations may be performed only by or under the supervision of
the tyre manufacturer’s representative, and shall be made available
equally for all riders.
5.Each allocated tyre must be marked with its specification and carry an
official identification label with a unique serial number. In the event of
damage to or loss of the official label, the tyre company must be able
to satisfy the Technical Director as to the tyre’s specification. Tyres may
be checked for compliance at any time, before or after use.
6.In the case of an interrupted race, a rider must use tyres from his
allocation of marked tyres for the restarted race.
used (for example during the fitting process) and deemed to be unusable
by the Technical Director, it may be replaced with a tyre of the same
specification with the permission of the Technical Director. Such
replacement tyres will be marked and included in the allocation of the
rider concerned. The damaged tyre will be removed from the allocation
and may not be allocated again.
186
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
7.In the unlikely event of a tyre being accidentally damaged before it is
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Once it is used (i.e. has exited pit lane) a tyre may not be replaced
because of damage or defect, except if all the following conditions
apply:
a)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is solely due to a manufacturing defect or fitting problem
(i.e. out of the team’s control), and not due to any other reason
such as impact, cut, abrasion or accident.
b)The tyre supplier must confirm to the Technical Director that the
damage is significant enough to deem the tyre unsafe to use.
c)Tyres that are deemed to have covered more than 2/3 of race
distance will not be considered for replacement. The determination
of distance covered will be the sole decision of the Technical
Director in consultation with the tyre supplier, and the team may
be required to submit information such as lap charts and logger
data to support a claim.
In determining whether a replacement will be allowed the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
d)If a replacement tyre is granted, it must be of the same specification
as the damaged tyre and selected at random by the Technical
Director and/or his staff.
8.Should an exceptional and unpredictable safety problem arise for the tyre
supplier during an event, so as to prevent riders from safely competing
in the race, then the tyre supplier must inform the Technical Director
and Race Direction of the problem as soon as possible.
Moto3
A re-allocation of suitable tyres may be made under the supervision of the
Technical Director. Such allocated tyres will be the same specification(s)
and quantities for all riders, the quantity being determined by the tyre
supplier in consultation with the Technical Director.
187
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
9. Tests, Moto3 Class:
D)For all winter and post-race tests, each rider will be restricted in
the quantity and specification of tyres they may use at a single test.
The tyre supplier will determine the number of specifications and
quantities it will bring to each test. Every rider present will receive
the same allocation of standard tyre specifications and quantities.
The tyre supplier may choose to provide additional tyres of a different
specification, for tyre development purposes. The allocation of
any development tyres will be solely at the discretion of the tyre
supplier.
2.6.4.10
Numbers and Backgrounds
1.The racing number must be affixed to the front of the motorcycle fairing
in a central position. Rear or side numbers are optional.
2. Numbers should be a minimum height of 140 mm.
3.Numbers must be easily legible, in a clear simple font and contrast
strongly with the background colour.
In the Moto3 class, numbers must be of one single colour which contrasts
strongly with the background colour. A small outline in a different colour
is permitted. Two-digit numbers must have a separation (min. 10 mm)
between digits so the background colour is visible between digits.
Reflective finishes (eg. silver, gold, etc.) are not permitted.
4.Backgrounds must be of one single colour over an area large enough to
provide a minimum clear area of 25 mm around the numbers.
5.In the Moto3 class, teams with more than one rider must differentiate
between the riders by using different number and/or background colours.
6.In case of a dispute concerning the legibility of numbers, the decision
of the Technical Director will be final.
188
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
In the Moto3 class reflective finishes (eg. silver, gold, etc.) are not
permitted.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.6.5General
2.6.5.1
Fuel and Oil
1.All motorcycles must be fuelled with unleaded petrol, which must comply
with the FIM Grand Prix specification for each racing class.
2.Unleaded petrol will comply with the FIM Grand Prix specification if:
a) It has the following characteristics:
Property
RON
MON
Oxygen
Benzene
Vapour Pressure
(DVPE)
Lead
Density at 15 °C
Oxidation
Stability
Existent gum
Units
Min.
Max.
Test Method
95.0
85.0
102.0
90.0
2.7
1.0
90
ISO 5164
ISO 5163
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
EN 13016-1
5.0
775.0
EN 237
ASTM D 4052
ASTM D 525
5.0
EN ISO 6246
10
0.2
Class 1
ASTM D 5453
ASTM D 4629
ISO 2160
50.0
71.0
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
ISO 3405
% (m/m)
% (v/v)
kPa
mg/L
kg/m3
minutes
720.0
360
mg/100
mL
Sulphur
mg/kg
Nitrogen
% (m/m)
Copper Corrosion Rating
Distillation:
At 70 °C
% (v/v)
22.0
At 100 °C
% (v/v)
46.0
At 150 °C
% (v/v)
75.0
Final Boiling
°C
Point
Residue
% (v/v)
Olefins(*)
% (v/v)
Aromatics(*)
% (v/v)
Total di-olefins
% m/m
Appearance
189
210.0
2.0
18.0
35.0
1.0
clear and bright
ISO 3405
ISO 22854
ISO 22854
GCMS / HPLC
GCMS / HPLC
visual inspection
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
All test methods include a precision statement. In cases of dispute,
the procedures for resolving the dispute and interpretation of the
results based on test method precision, described in ISO 4259, shall
be used.
b)The total of individual hydrocarbon components, containing only
hydrogen and carbon, present at concentrations of less than
5% m/m must be at least 30% m/m of the fuel.
Compliance with the compositional regulation is calculated on the
following basis:
A = 100 – B –C
where:
A is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations less than 5 % m/m,
B is the total concentration (in % m/m) of oxygenates present in the
fuel, and
C is the total concentration (in % m/m) of individual hydrocarbon
components present at concentrations greater than 5% m/m.
The test method will be gas chromatography.
c)The total concentration of naphthenes, olefins and aromatics in
each carbon number group will not exceed the limits given in the
following table.
% m/m
Naphthenes
Olefins
Aromatics
C4
0
5
C5
5
20
C6
10
20
1.2
C7
10
15
35
C8
10
10
35
C9+
10
10
30
Bicyclic and polycyclic olefins are not permitted. The fuel must
contain no substances which are capable of exothermic reaction in
the absence of external oxygen.
d)Only the following oxygenates will be permitted:
Methanol, Ethanol, Iso-propyl alcohol, Iso-butyl alcohol, Methyl
tertiary butyl ether, Ethyl tertiary butyl ether, Tertiary amyl methyl
ether, Di-isopropyl ether, n-Propyl alcohol, Tertiary butyl alcohol,
n-Butyl alcohol, Secondary butyl alcohol.
190
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
e)Manganese (<1 mg/L), lead (<5 mg/L), iron (<5 mg/L) and nickel
(<5 mg/L) additives are not permitted above these limits.
f)In the Moto3 class, oil for engine lubrication will comply with the
FIM Grand Prix Moto3 specification if it matches the reference Gas
Chromatography fingerprint(s) for the official oil(s) of the relevant
class, established by the appointed oil supplier.
g)In the Moto3 class, the fuel and oil specification will be determined
by the appointed fuel supplier and oil supplier in consultation with
the Organisers and the official engine supplier and may be changed
at any time by mutual agreement.
3. Moto3 class fuel and oil:
a)Only fuel from the appointed fuel supplier is permitted. This fuel
will be available at all official events, and will conform to the FIM
Grand Prix specification. Use of this fuel without any addition or
alteration is mandatory.
b)Only engine oil from the appointed oil supplier is permitted to be
used in all parts of the engine, including crankcase, gearbox and
clutch. This oil will be available at all official events and will conform
to the FIM Grand Prix specification for the relevant class. The use
of the official oil without any addition or alteration is mandatory.
The Technical Director may require that an oil sample be taken
from any team or machine at any time.
191
1.All fuel in use in the Championship must be approved prior to the
race in which the fuel is to be used. Fuel companies supplying
petrol to participating teams must submit ten litres (2 x 5 L)
to the laboratory appointed by the FIM/Dorna for analysis in
accordance with the specification. Providing the petrol is within the
specification, a certificate containing a test report number will be
issued. The test report number must be given to the appropriate
teams before they take part in a race.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
5. Fuel and Oil Approval
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
2.All companies supplying oil, for engine lubrication in the Moto3
class, to participating teams must submit two litres (2 x 1 L) of the
oil to the laboratory appointed by the FIM/Dorna for approval. If
the oil conforms to the specifications, a certificate will be issued.
The test report number given on the certificate must be supplied
to teams which intend to use the oil.
3.During Thursday’s technical control, each team will declare the
certificate test report numbers corresponding to the petrol and
oil to be used. This information will be entered in the Technical
Control Book of each motorcycle at every Grand Prix.
Therefore, the fuel which is to be used must be approved by the
Thursday afternoon before the race in which the fuel is to be used.
4.When a fuel sample is requested at any Grand Prix Circuit, either
during practice, warm up or following the race, the certificate test
report numbers corresponding to the petrol and oil used must be
declared to the Grand Prix Technical Director by the team. Failure
to provide the correct number will result in a fine.
5.Each fuel and/or oil Company will be responsible for payment to
the laboratory for these batch analyses costs and establishment of
the basic fingerprints.
192
1.The Grand Prix Technical Director will appoint a senior Technical
Scrutineer to take responsibility for the administration and
supervision of the fuel sampling procedure.
2.Motorcycles selected for fuel controls will usually be amongst the
first three finishers, and will be directed to the “parc fermé” for
technical controls.
3.Other finishers may be chosen at random for fuel controls. A Technical
Scrutineer will be posted at the entrance to the pit box of the
selected rider(s) whose machine must immediately accompany the
Technical Scrutineer to the technical control area or “parc fermé”.
4.The fuel to be tested will be transferred into two bottles, “A” and
“B” identified by reference to the rider, team and machine from
which the sample was taken. The bottles will be closed, sealed and
labelled by the Technical Director and/or Technical Scrutineer.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
6. Fuel and Oil Sampling and Testing
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.Only new bottles will be used for the fuel samples and only new
materials will be used to transfer the fuel.
6.The Fuel Sample Declaration form will be filled out immediately,
containing all necessary information, including the riders and
machines identity, date and place of fuel sampling. A responsible
team member will sign this declaration, after verifying that all the
information is correct.
7.Sample “A” will be sent to the official appointed laboratory,
accompanied by a copy of the Fuel Sample Declaration form. The
fuel sample will be compared with the approved petrol and oil
using gas chromatography. If necessary the concentration of other
elements, including lead, manganese, iron, nickel, nitrogen and
oxygen may be measured at the request of the Technical Director
to ensure that octane and power boosters have not been added.
If any observed deviations of the GC curve indicate that they are
due to mixing with one other fuel, which has been approved by the
FIM/Dorna for use by the team, the fuel sample will be deemed to
comply, provided the fuel sample still falls within FIM Grand Prix
specification as described in Article 2.6.5.1.2.
8.Sample “B” will be handed over to the FIM designated storage
facility for safeguarding in case of protests and/or requirement of a
counter analysis by the appointed laboratory. Costs for the analyses
of sample “B” will be paid by the team concerned.
9.Both samples will be transported by an authorised courier.
10.The laboratory must deliver the results of the fuel sample analyses
to the Grand Prix Technical Director, with a copy to the FIM, as
soon as possible after receipt of the samples.
11.In the case of non-conformity, the Technical Director must notify,
as soon as practical after receipt of the results, the FIM, the Grand
Prix Race Direction and the rider/team representative concerned.
Within 48 hours of the receipt of the notification of the results of
the laboratory test of sample “A”, the team must notify the FIM
and the Technical Director if counter-expertise is required (or not
required) for sample “B”.
193
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
Costs for the analyses of sample “A” will be paid by FIM/Dorna.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
The Race Direction will take a decision at the Grand Prix event
immediately following the notification of the results of the final
expertise. Any appeal against the decision of the Race Direction
will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed for the Grand Prix
event at which the Race Direction decision is taken.
If there is no more Grand Prix following the notification of the
results of the final expertise, the Race Direction will take a decision
as soon as practical. Any appeal against the decision of the Race
Direction will be heard by the FIM Stewards appointed by the FIM
for this specific task.
12.The director of fuel analysis at the official laboratory must confirm
to the Technical Director that the identification and the seal
status of the “B” sample is correct before any B sample analysis is
carried out.
13.
Failure of the sample to comply to approved petrol and/or
the addition of octane and power boosters, as described in
Article 2.6.5.1.6.7, will automatically result in the disqualification of
the competitor from the entire meeting.
The result of the competitor’s fuel sample analysis (“A” or “B”
sample) more favourable to the competitor will be taken into
account.
14.In the Moto3 class, the above fuel sampling and testing procedure
will apply to engine oil also. In the case that the oil sample
does not comply with the relevant specification as described in
Art. 2.6.5.1.2.(f), the Technical Director will inform Race Direction
who may impose a penalty.
In the Moto3 class fuel on the motorcycle must not be below the prevailing
ambient temperature, as measured by the Technical Director. Other
than a simple removable fuel tank cover, the use of any device on the
motorcycle to artificially decrease the fuel temperature below ambient
temperature is forbidden.
194
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
7. Fuel Temperature
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
8. Fuel Handling Safety
•
The use of anti-static mats and grounding wrist straps is
mandatory when filling fuel containers used for transferring
fuel to motorcycles.
•
The use of approved fuel fillers/fuel dumps is mandatory when
adding fuel to motorcycle fuel tanks.
•
All fuel handling equipment must be approved by the Technical
Director.
2.6.5.2
Rider’s Safety Equipment
1.It is compulsory that each contracted rider must begin each race event
with at least two complete sets of undamaged safety equipment.
A complete set of safety equipment shall contain:
•Helmet
• Leather Suit, 1-piece
•Gloves
•Boots
• Back Protector
• Chest Protector
The equipment must be worn, correctly fastened, at all times during
on-track activity.
2. Safety Equipment Control
195
a)At Technical Control at the first race of the season, one complete
set of undamaged safety equipment (as listed in Art. 2.6.5.2.1) must
be presented and checked for the following:
•Helmet: a marking indicating certification to one of the helmet
standards listed in Art. 2.6.5.2.3.a).
•Leather Suit, Boots, Gloves: the model names of each of these
items must correspond to the Self Certifications previously
supplied to the Technical Director.
•Back Protector: a marking indicating
EN1621-2:2014 or to prEN1621-2:2010.
•Chest Protector: suitability as determined by the Technical
Director.
certification
to
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
b)At any time during the season, the Technical Director may request
a piece of rider’s equipment in order to check that it meets the
requirements listed in Art. 2.6.5.2.3. The item of equipment will
be sent to the official appointed laboratory for testing. Supply of
equipment and test results as follows:
•The manufacturer of the equipment may be asked to supply a
duplicate item of equipment for testing.
•Equipment damaged after an accident may be taken and tested
on an undamaged portion.
•In the event that the item tested fails to meet the required
standard, the manufacturer may request a further test, at their
cost, on a duplicate item of used equipment.
•In the event that the first test and/or optional retest are still
negative, the Self Certification provided by the manufacturer
will be suspended and the manufacturer shall have 30 days to
rectify the problem and demonstrate this.
•In the event that the problem is not rectified in this time,
the manufacturer shall not be permitted to supply any new
equipment of the failed type.
3. FIM Rider’s Equipment Minimum Requirements (REMR)
a) Standards for Helmet and Visor
Refer to the Appendix, General: Fig.6
•Helmets must be of the full face type and conform to at least
one of the following recognised International Standards,
and be labelled as such:
EUROPE
JAPAN
USA
196
ECE 22-05 (only “P” type)
JIS T 8133:2007 (valid until 31.12.2019)
JIS T 8133:2015 (only “Type 2 Full face”)
SNELL M 2010 (valid until 31.12.2019)
SNELL M 2015
•
Visors must be made of a shatterproof material.
•
Disposable visor “tear-offs” are permitted.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
197
•A protective lower face cover must be present and must
be not detachable, not moveable and made of the same
material of the shell.
•
Helmets constructed with an outer shell made of more
than one piece are not permitted (e.g. they must not
contain any seam).
•
A retention system with a strap and the double D ring
closing system is recommended.
b) Certification for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back Protectors
ll rider’s safety equipment must comply with the requirements
A
detailed in Art. 2.6.5.2.3.c) Sections i to vi, below. The following
procedures will apply:
•
sample of each different design or model must pass all the
A
tests described in the FIM Standards, Table 1 below.
•
very example of this design or model must be identified with
E
the model code by a permanent marking.
•
ach individual design or model that has passed the standards
E
will be self-certified by the manufacturer, using the official
document, stating that the item conforms to the FIM
homologation standard.
•
copy of this Certificate must be sent to the MotoGP
A
Technical Director (Danny Aldridge, [email protected])
and to the FIM International Technical Commission (CTI)
coordinators (Charles Hennekam [email protected]
or Erica Manfredi [email protected]). A copy of this
certificate must also be provided to the customers purchasing
the equipment.
•
or leather suits only, the manufacturer must complete and
F
maintain the ‘Riders Race Suit Database’ file for each of their
riders.
•
his database must be submitted to the MotoGP Technical
T
Director, and updated each time a leather suit is supplied to
or withdrawn from a rider.
•
he Technical Director and the rider also have the right to
T
withdraw a race suit from the database.
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
198
c) Standards for Leather Suit, Gloves, Boots, Back & Chest Protectors
i)
Leather Suit
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 1.
•
he use of abrasion-resistant stretch material is permitted
T
up to a maximum of 50% of the surface area, provided
that the requirements of Table 1, column 2 are met.
•
S hall contain armour certified to EN1621-1:2012 in the
shoulders, elbows, knees, and legs.
•
ote that from the 2018 season it will be mandatory for
N
leather suits to be fitted with an Airbag system. Complete
technical regulations including standards and certification
procedures will be issued during the 2017 season.
ii) Gloves
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 3.
•
S hall have a cuff length sufficient to overlap the leather
suit by at least 50 mm.
•
S hall have a means of fastening to secure them to the
hand (an elastic closure alone is not acceptable).
•
Shall have suitable knuckle protection.
iii) Boots
•
S hall be constructed from leather or an equivalent material
which satisfies the requirements of Table 1, column 4.
•
lexing zones are permitted up to a maximum of 40%
F
of surface area, provided that they comply with the
requirements of Table 1, column 5.
•
S hall have a minimum height sufficient to overlap the
leather suit by at least 70 mm.
•
S hall have a means of fastening to secure them to the foot
(a slip-on boot is not acceptable).
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
iv) Back Protector
•
Must be certified to EN1621-2:2014 or prEN1621-2:2010.
•
May be full back or central back configuration.
v) Chest Protector
•
ust be made of suitable material and strength for it’s
M
purpose.
•
he decision of the Technical Director will be final on the
T
approval of the chest protector.
vi) Marking
•
hen an equipment manufacturer has tested and proven
W
that the safety equipment in question meets the relevant
requirements in paragraphs i) to vi) above, and Table 1
below, they shall attach a permanent marking stating the
model number of the product.
•
he marking of race suits must additionally contain a
T
unique serial number.
Table 1.
Material Properties
1
TEST
Test Method Suit
Leather
or main
material
Tear
ISO 3377-1 or ≥50
EN388 (N)
Abrasion EN388
≥600
(cycles)
Seam
EN13935-1
≥12
(Suit, Boot)
2
Suit
Stretch
Areas
4
Boots
All
Areas
5
Boots
Flex
Areas
≥50
3
Gloves
Palm
& Back
Areas
≥30
≥100
≥60
≥400
≥300
≥800
≥500
≥12
≥8
≥15
≥15
EN13594
(Gloves)
199
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
4. Post-crash Riders Safety Equipment Check
fter a crash the Technical Director may at his discretion request that
A
the rider’s safety equipment is checked prior to the start of the following
practice session, warm up or race.
In the event that any item of equipment is considered, by either the
Technical Director or the representative of the manufacturer of the
item, to be too damaged for use on track, the rider will be required to
replace or repair the item before being permitted on track.
ny question concerning the condition and suitability for use of the
A
riders safety equipment shall be decided by the Technical Director, who
may consult with the manufacturers of the product before making a
final decision.
5. Wild Card Riders Safety Equipment
or Wild Card entries, the helmet and visor must meet the required
F
standards and be certified and labelled as such.
ny other safety equipment which does not show a homologated model
A
number and serial number will be subject to approval for use by the
Technical Director.
2.6.5.3
Procedures for Technical Control
1. A
t each circuit an area must be designated as the Technical Checking
Area. In this area, under the control of the Chief Technical Scrutineer
and the supervision of the Technical Director, suitable equipment will
be installed to conduct the various tests viz:
i)
Equipment for measuring the noise of the motorcycle.
ii) Weighing scales with check weights for calibration purposes.
iii) Instruments for measuring engine capacity.
iv) Instruments and gauges as necessary for measuring other
dimensions and criteria specified in the Technical Regulations.
2. T
he technical control procedure will be carried out in accordance with
the schedule set out in the Regulations. The technical scrutineers must
be available throughout the event to check motorcycles and equipment
as required by the Technical Director.
200
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3. P
resentation of a machine will be deemed as an implicit statement
of conformity with the technical regulations. Responsibility for the
preparation of the machine to comply with all technical and safety
regulations rests with the team.
4. A
rider’s presence at the initial technical control is not mandatory,
except in the case of the Moto3 class when the rider must be present
for a weight check together with his helmet and all protective clothing.
5. M
otorcycles will be inspected under the name of the team and at
the initial technical control each motorcycle will be registered by the
technical scrutineers who will prepare a technical control card to record
technical specifications, check results and the riders in that team entitled
to use the motorcycle.
6. A
t the initial technical control the technical scrutineers should inspect
the motorcycle to record technical details including weight (plus rider
weight in the Moto3 class), noise level and may also check the motorcycle
for technical compliance with other aspects of the Regulations, as
requested by the Technical Director.
8. A
t each event, at the conclusion of technical control procedures prior
to the first practice, the technical scrutineers will place a small sticker
on the motorcycle indicating that it has been registered for use by the
team’s rider(s) for that race and passed the technical control procedures.
10. The technical scrutineers should re-inspect any machine that has been
involved in an accident, and if necessary to issue a new technical control
sticker for a rebuilt machine. This would normally be carried out at
the pit of the rider concerned. The team has sole responsibility for
any repairs carried out, and to determine when the machine is fit for
further use.
11. The technical scrutineers must be available, based on instructions
from the Technical Director, to re-inspect any motorcycle for technical
compliance during the meeting or after the race and to supervise
inspection of a motorcycle following a protest on a technical matter.
201
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
he Chief Technical Scrutineer will prepare a report on the results of
9. T
technical control which, will be submitted to the Event Management
Committee via the Technical Director.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
12. At the end of the race, the Chief Technical Scrutineer will ensure that
the motorcycles placed in the first three positions, plus any other
motorcycles designated by the Technical Director, are placed in the
Check Area for a period of 60 minutes pending any protest.
he motorcycles may be checked for compliance with any of the FIM
T
Grand Prix technical regulations, and any other technical requirement
at the discretion of, under the control of and as requested by the
Technical Director.
13. The Technical Director may require a team to provide such parts or
samples as he may deem necessary.
14.In the case that a machine fails post-qualifying or post-race
technical checks due to damage or technical issues on-track, the
following protocol will apply, always at the sole discretion of the
MotoGP Technical Director.
a)
Machines under the minimum weight limit due to:
v) Loss of fluid.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that there is
physical evidence of fluid loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the fluid
to be replenished to the levels as declared by the
Manufacturer at the start of the season.
vi) Loss of material or parts.
•
If the Technical Director has verified that the machine has
lost a part or material due to an incident or mechanical
issue on track, he may approve the replacement of the
part(s) with the following conditions:
•
The Technical Director must verify that any new parts
are identical to the original.
202
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
•
If it is necessary to replace a damaged part to
accommodate the fluid (eg. radiator), this will be
permitted only under the supervision of the Technical
Director who will confirm that the new part is identical
to the damaged part. In the MotoGP class, the Technical
Director may require that the replacement part is taken
from the rider’s second machine.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require
that the rider’s second machine be used as a reference,
and replacement parts may be requested to be taken
from this second machine.
•
If the Technical Director determines that there is
insufficient physical evidence to prove that a part or
material is missing, then the original part must be found
before it can be replaced.
•
Missing ballast weights will only be permitted to be
replaced if they are found and returned to Technical
Control by the Organisers.
b) Machines exceeding the maximum noise levels:
•
If the Technical Director is satisfied that there is sufficient
physical evidence of damage or loss due to an incident or
mechanical issue on track, he may approve the replacement
of the missing or damaged exhaust parts, and the machine
to be re-tested.
•
In the MotoGP class the Technical Director may require that
the exhaust parts from the rider’s second machine be used
for such replacement.
2.6.5.4
Noise Tests
oise tests must be conducted in an open area with a space of at least
1. N
10 metres between the motorcycle being tested and walls or other obstacles.
There should be a minimum amount of ambient noise in the area.
3. T
he measuring equipment should be placed 50 cm from the end of the
exhaust pipe and at 45 degree angle to the pipe either to the side or
above.
4. The maximum noise levels at all times are:
Moto3: 115 dB/A
For convenience, the test may be conducted at a fixed RPM.
Moto3
203
1 cylinder 2 cylinders 3 cylinders 4 cylinders
5,500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm 5’500 rpm
update 17 January 2017
Moto3
2. T
he measuring equipment must be calibrated prior to the test and
recalibrated at regular intervals.
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
General: Fig.1, Fig.2, Fig.3: Bodywork Dimensions
204
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
General: Fig.4, Fig.5: MotoGP Aero Body Definition
205
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
General: Fig. 6: International Helmet Standards
Examples of labels are reported below (for Europe, the country numbers
which have granted the approval are also indicated):
EUROPE
JAPAN
USA
206
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
General: Fig. 7: Dashboard Display Signals
The signals in the following Table may be transmitted by Race Direction
using the Timekeeping transponder.
All machines must have a system approved by the Technical Director to
clearly display these signals to the rider.
SIGNAL
Red Flag
Black Flag
Black Flag/Orange Disc
Change Position
Ride Through
Track Limits Warning
Blue Flag
207
INFORMATION SENT TO TRANSPONDER
Sent to all bikes in all parts of the circuit
Sent to individual bike in all parts of the circuit
Sent to individual bike in all parts of the circuit
Sent to individual bike in all parts of the circuit
Sent to individual bike in all parts of the circuit
To individual bike in all parts of circuit,
for limited time
To individual bike at specific location,
for limited time
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
MotoGP: Fig. 1: MotoGP Data Download Cable
208
update 17 January 2017
MotoGP:
Fig. 2. MotoGP
ECU
Connections
FIM World Championship
Grand Prix
Regulations
MotoGP: Fig. 2: MotoGP ECU Connections
MDU�
DASHBOARD�
To dyno bench (packets defined by MMM)
CAN�1A�
IMU�2�
MYLAPS�X2�
CAN�1A�/�CAN�1S�op onal�
connec on�
�
VOLTAGE�
REGULATOR�
FUEL�PUMP�
COOLANT�PUMP� Each of these devices can be
connected to 1A or 2A*
ENGINE�LUB.�PUMP�
CAN�2A�
IMU�1�
ECU
EXTERNAL�
LOGGER�
CAN�
CONVERTER�
DASHBOARD�
ADDITIONAL�
SENSORS�
�
�
VOLTAGE�
REGULATOR�
CAN�1S�
CAN�2S�
MOTOGP�
ONBOARD�
MODULE�
DYNO�
BENCH�
FLAGS�DEVICE�
CAN�
CONVERTER�
ADDITIONAL�
SENSORS�
IMPORTANT NOTICE: connections represented with red dotted lines are allowed as long as the IMU will be a free additional device,
and they will be banned if and when the IMU will become an homologated or compulsory sensor.
*connection to 1S is also possible, but not recommended for an even load distribution.
2016-on ECU connections 05.xls
209
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto2: Fig. 1: Moto2 Airbox
The main airbox body, shown inside the line, must be original and is
mandatory.
The intake duct (“intake connection to frame”) may be replaced.
The resonance chambers on the airbox lid, including the top cover if required,
may be replaced or modified.
Airbox volume, from the filter back, must not be more than the original.
210
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto2: Fig. 2: Moto2 Air temperature sensor position
If a blanking cover is fitted on the airbox lid, the air temperature sensor
should be fitted in the position as shown below. It must not come into
contact with any other parts in the airbox, and must not be positioned
closer (measured horizontally) to the secondary injectors than the standard
position on the original cover (that is, it must not be behind the “32mm”
line shown below).
Moto2: Fig. 3: Moto2 Recommended exhaust specification
12
LAF sensor 120 mm
after 2 – 1 junction.
211
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto2: Fig. 4: Moto2 Datalogging Sensors permitted at official Moto2 events:
STANDARD CHANNELS (SUPPLIED AS MOTO2 KIT)
Front Wheel Speed
Rear Wheel Speed
Front Suspension
Rear Suspension
Front Brake Pressure
Linear A/F (Lambda) Amplifier & ECU Input Module
RPM
Throttle Position
Water Temperature
Manifold Pressure
Air Temperature
Oil Pressure Switch
Error Report ECU
Pitlane Speed Limiter
Laptime
V_GPS
Bank Angle
Latitude
Longitude
Time
Vbattery
Fuel Pressure
SENSOR
supplied in kit
calculated from g/box
supplied in kit, 150 mm
supplied in kit, 75 or 100 mm
supplied in kit
supplied in kit
from engine
signal from ECU
signal from ECU
signal from ECU
signal from ECU
signal from ECU
signal from ECU
from ECU, Dashboard
from Transponder
from 2D Moto2GPS
from 2D Moto2GPS
from 2D Moto2GPS
from 2D Moto2GPS
from 2D Moto2GPS
internal
from sensor
OPTIONAL CHANNELS (user-defined sensors
must be approved by Technical Director)
Pressure Sensor (Oil/Fuel Pressure)
Rear Brake Pressure
Front Axle Accelerometer /or user-defined
Rear Axle Accelerometer /or user-defined
Gyro
Tyre Pressure Sensor
Pitch Calculation
Suspension Speed
V_Rear
Additional 2D USB Memory Module
purchase sensor
purchase sensor
purchase sensor
purchase sensor
purchase sensor
purchase sensors, receiver
supplied software, no charge
supplied software, no charge
supplied software, no charge
purchase module
212
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto2: Fig. 5: Moto2 Engine operating parameters:
Crankshaft speed
Operating water temperature
Air/Fuel Ratio target range
Oil level
Oil pressure
16,000 rpm maximum
60 - 80°C
13.5 - 12.8
Start of practice/race: at maximum level mark
At all times between minimum and
maximum level marks
Low oil pressure warning must be respected
Moto3: Fig. 1: Moto3 Valve Timing Drive
Examples of permitted valve timing systems with a single chain as the
principal drive mechanism (NB. general concept illustrations only, not an
exhaustive list. Other layouts may be possible provided they comply with
Article 2.6.3.1.12.
213
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto3: Fig. 2: Moto3 Compulsory Engine Management features
Ignition
Throttle Position
Sensor
Crankshaft Pickup
Sensor
Camshaft Pickup
Sensor (if any)
Battery
Datalogger
Download
Connector
Must be of the inductive type.
Maximum ignition coil current must be less than 30A
Voltage output must be 0 – 5V
Must be of the inductive type. Voltage at 300 rpm must
be at least 0.8V, and maximum voltage less than 100V
Must be of the Hall-effect type. “0” voltage must be
less than 0.5V, “1” voltage must be 4.5V ± 0.5V
Is compulsory. Must be in the 8 – 16.5V range
(measured at the voltage acquisition channel) to
ensure proper engine management function
Must be type: Lemo PEN.1F.308.XLM or one completely
compatible with this. Connected as detailed in Dell’Orto
online documentation, http://www.dellorto-pe.com/
Moto3: Fig. 3: Moto3 Recommended Engine Management features
NB. Different design choices must be agreed separately with the official
ECU supplier
UEGO O² Sensor
Idle Speed
Stepper Motor
Dashboard
Timing Option 1
Crankshaft Pickup
only
Timing Option 2
Crankshaft and
Camshaft Pickups
214
Bosch LSU 4.9
Dell’Orto.
Refer to website http://www.dellorto-pe.com/
Dell’Orto.
Refer to website http://www.dellorto-pe.com/
Crankshaft timing pattern is “n-2” type, where “n” can
be between 12 and 30. For optimum performance it
is recommended that the first tooth after the missing
teeth corresponds to TDC (top dead centre)
Crankshaft timing wheel has between 12 and 30 teeth,
and the camshaft timing pattern is one single tooth
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Moto3: Fig. 4: Moto3 Initial ECU Mapping and Set Up Procedure
The official ECU start-up procedure is to ensure manufacturers will be
supplied with the official ECU with an initial map to suit their engine in time
for the first official Moto3 tests of the season. The initial map is intended
for safe and trouble-free engine function, and not maximum performance.
Performance mapping is the responsibility of the engine manufacturer or
the Team.
NB. D
etailed information on engine control strategies for Moto3
engine manufacturers is available from the ECU supplier, upon
completion of a non-disclosure agreement. Refer to the website:
http://www.dellorto-pe.com/
For an engine design to be eligible for the Moto3 class, one of the following
two options for the ECU start-up procedure must be followed:
OPTION 1
Manufacturers will be guaranteed supply of the official
Initial Mapping
ECU with initial maps to suit their engine before the
and Set Up by ECU
first Moto3 official tests of the season, provided that:
Supplier
1. the completed Moto3 Engine Manufacturer
Entry Form is submitted to the organisers. (form
available at http://www.fim-live.com/en/sport/
official-documents-ccr/other-documents/)
2. two complete working engines (including throttle
body, idle bypass actuator, transmission, sensors,
By October 15th of
spark plugs, wiring harness with ECU connector)
the year preceding
and one complete airbox, cooling system and
first entry in Moto3
exhaust are delivered to the ECU supplier for
mapping tests. Engines and parts will be returned
by January of the following year.
3. a deposit of 10,000 €uros is lodged with the official
ECU supplier.
215
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
OPTION 2
Engine Manufacturers can make an agreement with
Initial Mapping and
the ECU supplier to carry out their own Initial mapping
Set Up by Engine
procedure, with the following conditions:
Manufacturer
1.
the completed Moto3 Engine Manufacturer
Entry Form is submitted to the organisers. (form
available at http://www.fim-live.com/en/sport/
official-documents-ccr/other-documents/ )
At a schedule
mutually agreed
between
ECU Supplier
and Engine
Manufacturer
2.the ECU will be initially delivered to the engine
manufacturer by the ECU supplier, and the ECU
supplier representative must be present to initiate
setup of the mapping process.
3. the organisers and the ECU supplier provide no
guarantee of any completion date for the mapping
process.
4. there is no set deadline for this Option 2 procedure,
but Option 1 takes precedence, and requests for
Option 2 attendance will be processed at a time
determined by the ECUSupplier.
216
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.
DISCIPLINARY AND ARBITRATION CODE
3.1
Principles
The obligations incumbent upon the participants, officials and organisers
are set out in the Regulations published by the FIM.
Proven violation or non-observance of these obligations will be subject to
the penalties laid down in this chapter.
3.2
Penalties
The penalties are:
-warnings
- Grand Prix penalty points
- fines
- change of position
- ride through
- time penalties
- grid penalty
- disqualification
- withdrawal of Championship points
-suspension
-exclusion
217
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.2.1
Definition and application of penalties
Warnings:
can be made privately or publicly, and can be
made without a hearing.
Grand Prix Penalty
points:
may be imposed by the FIM MotoGP Stewards
Panel on a rider in any number from 1 to 10,
points are cumulative and expire after a period
of 365 days from the date they were imposed.
A disqualification from participation at the next
event (or from the race results if this occurs at
the last event of the season) is imposed when a
rider has accumulated 10 points.
10 points are deducted from the record of a rider
once the disqualification is served.
A penalty of up to 5 points can be imposed
without a prior hearing being necessary.
However, the right of protest remains as set out
in Article 3.4.1.
Fines:
cash penalty up to 50’000€
A fine of up to 1’000 €uros can be imposed without
a prior hearing being necessary.
However, the right of protest remains as set out
in Art. 3.4.1.
218
Change of position:
the rider must go back the number of positions
decided by the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel.
Ride through:
see Art. 1.19
Time penalties:
the imposition of time affecting the rider’s actual
result up to 2 minutes and the cancellation of
time.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Grid penalty:
the imposition of a drop of any number of grid
positions at the rider’s next race or next event.
A grid position penalty may be imposed
without a prior hearing being necessary.
However, the right of protest remains as set out
in Article 3.4.1.
Disqualification:
disqualification from an event, practice sessions
(black flag, black flag with orange disc), race
(black flag, black flag with orange disc) or from
its results.
Withdrawal of
championship points:
the loss of points from the Championship races
already run.
Suspension:
the loss of rights to participate in the
Championship may be applied to one or more
practice sessions (or part thereof), or races.
Exclusion:
the final and complete loss of all rights of
participation in any activity under FIM control.
3.2.2
Plurality of penalties
Any offender may have several penalties pronounced against him according
to the circumstances.
219
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.3
The Disciplinary and Arbitration Bodies
The disciplinary and arbitration bodies of the FIM, qualified to deal with
disciplinary and arbitration matters, are:
-
The Race Direction
-
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel
-
The FIM Appeal Stewards
-
The MotoGP Court of Appeal
3.3.1
The Race Direction
3.3.1.1Constitution
The Constitution of the Race Direction is in accordance with the
requirements laid down in Article 1.6.
3.3.1.2
Authority and Competence
The Race Direction has the authority to refer any case involving riders,
teams’ personnel, Officials and Promoters/Organisers, and all persons
involved in any capacity whatsoever in the event or in the Championship,
to the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel for possible disciplinary for:
-any voluntary or involuntary action or deed accomplished by a rider
or team member or any other person as mentioned above, contrary
to the current Regulations or instructions given by an official of the
meeting.
-
any voluntary or involuntary action of Officials and Promoters/
Organisers for having been unable to ensure the smooth and efficient
running of the event or for serious breaches of the Regulations and
Protocols covering the event organisation.
3.3.2
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel
3.3.2.1Constitution
The Constitution of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel is in accordance
with the requirements laid down in Article 1.7.
220
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.3.2.2
Authority and Competence
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel has the authority to penalise riders, teams’
personnel, officials, promoters/organisers and all the persons involved in
any capacity whatsoever in an event or in the Championship, without the
necessity of a hearing in the case of minor offences, for :
-
Infringements of the Regulations.
-any voluntary or involuntary action or deed accomplished by a person or
a group of persons during a meeting, contrary to the current Regulations
or instructions given by an official of the meeting.
-any corrupt or fraudulent act, or any action prejudicial to the interests
of the meetings or of the sport, carried out by a person or a group of
persons occurring during an event.
The FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel is competent to adjudicate upon a protest
relating to infringements of the Regulations.
3.3.2.3
Penalties that may be pronounced by the FIM MotoGP
Stewards Panel:
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
a warning
an imposition of penalty points
a fine
a change of position
a ride through
a time penalty
a grid penalty
a disqualification
a withdrawal of Championship points
a suspension
Furthermore, the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel can refer the case to the
MotoGP Court of Appeal in order to impose a higher penalty than the
FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel is empowered to do.
221
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.3.3
The FIM Appeal Stewards
3.3.3.1Constitution
The FIM Appeal Stewards will consist of:
-
one FIM Steward with FIM Sporting Steward Superlicence, who will
be the chairman of the FIM Appeal Stewards and exercise a casting
vote if necessary. This Steward will be nominated by the FIM and
approved by the Permanent Bureau,
-
and one FMNR Steward with FIM Sporting Steward Licence, nominated
by the FMNR and approved by the FIM.
3.3.3.2
Authority and Competence
The FIM Appeal Stewards will hear any appeals against decisions taken
by the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel.
The FIM Appeal Stewards may confirm or overturn a decision of the
FIM MotoGP Stewards panel, or impose a different penalty according to
the penalties described in Art. 3.3.2.3.
The FIM Appeal Stewards may refer the case to the MotoGP Court of
Appeal if it appears impossible to deal with the case for any valid reason.
Such a decision will be justified in writing by the FIM Appeal Stewards.
3.3.4
The International Judicial Panel
The International Judicial Panel (CJI) is composed of qualified persons
from which the member of the MotoGP Court of Appeal is nominated.
3.3.4.1Constitution
The International Judicial Panel shall consist of members nominated by FMNs.
Each FMN may nominate one or several members having the nationality of
that FMN. The appointments shall be confirmed by the General Assembly
for 4-year periods.
3.3.4.2
Qualifications
In order to qualify for appointment to the International Judicial Panel, a
candidate must be in possession of a diploma in Law studies of University
level. He must be able to express himself in at least one of the official
languages of the FIM. He cannot however be an officer or a licence holder
of the FIM.
222
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.3.5
The MotoGP Court of Appeal
3.3.5.1
Appointment of the Members
The FIM Legal Director in collaboration with the Director of the CJI
will appoint, each time, the judge(s) who will constitute the MotoGP Court
of Appeal.
3.3.5.2Procedures
The name of the judge(s) appointed must be communicated to all interested
parties in the case, who have the right to make a duly documented objection to
the composition of the Court, the day after having received the information.
If the Permanent Bureau considers that a reasonable objection is made,
they must appoint the necessary replacements. Otherwise they reject the
objection and fix the date for the hearing.
The court may request the opinion of an expert or summon a witness who
it considers useful.
3.3.5.3
Authority and Competences
The MotoGP Court of Appeal will hear any appeals against decisions taken
by the FIM Appeal Stewards.
The MotoGP Court of Appeal adjudicates upon request of the Race Direction,
the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel, or the FIM Appeal Stewards.
The President of the FIM, the Executive Board or the Management Council
may, within 4 days after an Event, refer to the MotoGP Court of Appeal
matters of violation or infringement of the FIM regulations not concerning
sporting or technical regulations.
3.3.6
The FIM as a Party in the Legal Proceedings
3.3.6.1Function
For all the appeals to the MotoGP Court of Appeal, the FIM is entitled to
assert its interests or to explain its position by means of a prosecution
address.
3.3.6.2Appointment
The Executive Board shall appoint in each case, the person who will
represent the FIM.
223
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.3.6.3Procedure
The intervention of the FIM is optional and is left to the appreciation of the
Executive Board.
As a party, the FIM enjoys the same rights and obligations as the other
parties.
The FIM may be present in person at a hearing or may present its claims in
writing.
3.3.6.4
Cases concerning behaviours of an exceptional gravity
In case of a behaviour of an exceptional gravity, the President of the FIM,
the FIM Executive Board may refer the case to the FIM CDI which will hear
such a case according to the procedures and time limits laid down by the
General FIM Disciplinary and Arbitration Code.
3.4
Protests and Appeals
3.4.1
Right of protest
Any legal entity or any individual, rider, team, manufacturer, official etc.
affected by a decision taken under the authority of the FIM, has the right
to protest against that decision.
No protest may be lodged against an immediate decision entailing or not:
-a fine, resulting from a pit lane speeding, pit lane exit, or practice start
violation.
-
a change of position.
-
a time penalty given in lieu of either: a ride through penalty
under 1.19, or a change of position penalty under 1.21.3.
-
a ride through.
-a cancellation of the lap time concerned for a rider exceeding the
track limits during practices.
-a disqualification from the practice sessions or races by means of a
black flag or black flag with orange disc
No protest may be lodged against a decision of the Race Direction or
FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel based on a photo finish.
224
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.4.2
Right of appeal
The rules concerning appeals against FIM disciplinary decisions are:
1.
To the FIM Appeal Stewards against a decision of the FIM MotoGP
Stewards Panel
No appeal may be lodged against a decision entailing or not:
-
a fine for speeding in the pit lane, pit exit line violation, or
practice start violation.
-
a change of position
-
a time penalty given in lieu of either: a ride through penalty
under 1.19, or a change of position penalty under 1.21.3.
-
a ride through
-
a cancellation of the lap time concerned for a rider exceeding
the track limits during practices
-
a disqualification from the practice sessions or races by means
of a black flag or black flag with orange disc.
-
a grid penalty for the race of the event
No appeal may be lodged against a decision based on a photo finish.
When no appeal may be lodged the decision of the FIM Appeal
Stewards is final.
2.To the MotoGP Court of Appeal against a decision of the FIM Appeal
Stewards
No appeal may be lodged against a decision entailing or not:
-
a fine for speeding in the pit lane, pit exit line violation, or
practice start violation.
-
a change of position
-
a time penalty given in lieu of either: a ride through penalty
under 1.19, or a change of position penalty under 1.21.3
-
a ride through
-
a cancellation of the lap time concerned for a rider exceeding
the track limits during practices
225
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
-
a disqualification from the practice sessions or races by means
of a black flag or black flag with orange disc.
-
a grid penalty for the race of the event
No appeal may be lodged against a decision based on a photo finish.
When no appeal may be lodged the decision of the MotoGP Court of
Appeal is final.
3. To the CAS
No appeal may be lodged against a decision entailing or not:
-
-a cancellation of the lap time concerned for a rider exceeding
the track limits during practices
-
-a disqualification from the practice sessions or races by means of a
black flag or black flag with orange disc.
-a fine for speeding in the pit lane, pit exit line violation, or practice
start violation.
-
No appeal may be lodged against a decision based on a photo finish.
3.4.3
a change of position
a ride through
a grid penalty for the race of the event
Procedure and time limit for protests
All protests must be submitted and signed only by the person directly
concerned. Each protest must refer to a single subject only and the intention
to protest must be notified to the Race Direction or to IRTA or to the FIM
MotoGP Stewards Panel within 30 minutes of the publication of the results
in the case of Sporting Regulation protests, and before the chequered flag
of the session in the case of Technical Regulation protests. The protest must
then be confirmed in writing or withdrawn within 1 hour at the latest after
the publication of the results. Protests must be handed to a responsible
official (Clerk of the Course, Race Director, FIM Steward or Secretary of the
Meeting) together with the security deposit of 660 €uros or equivalent.
Teams and riders contracted to compete in the Championship may submit
a letter of guarantee from IRTA in lieu of payment.
226
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
A protest against the eligibility of a rider, team or a motorcycle to enter a
class or event must be made before the start of the official practice. A protest
against a machine on technical control compliance grounds (eg. weight,
noise, materials, etc.) may be made after the start of official practice, and
must be informed to the Race Direction, to IRTA or to an FIM Steward before
the chequered flag of the practice session or race concerned.
3.4.4
Hearing of a protest
After an immediate hearing, the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel must make a
decision on any protest presented. The protest has to be judged according
to the provisions of the Regulations.
3.4.5
Effect of the decision upon a protest
The decision of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel of determination of penalty
is immediate.
3.4.6
Time limits for the lodging of an appeal
The time limit for lodging a statement of appeal is:
against a decision of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel
30 min.
against a decision of the FIM Appeal Stewards
1 hour
statement of appeal against a decision
of the MotoGP Court of Appeal before
the Court of Arbitration for Sports (CAS)
5 days
The time limits shall be taken from the date and time of receipt of the
decision by the appellant.
3.4.7
Lodging of an appeal
To be admissible, the statement of appeal must be submitted in writing
(appeal before the FIM Appeal Stewards) or submitted or sent by registered
letter or special courier or by electronic mail to the FIM Executive Secretariat
and postmarked (appeal before the MotoGP Court of Appeal).
The correct security deposit for appeal must be paid to the FIM MotoGP
Stewards (appeal before the FIM Appeal Stewards) or paid in to the FIM
Executive Secretariat (appeal before the MotoGP Court of Appeal).
Within 24 hours following the statement of appeal before the MotoGP Court
of Appeal, the appellant assigns to the FIM Executive Secretariat a brief of
appeal stating the facts.
227
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
If the appeal was not lodged and/or the security deposit for appeal not paid
within the dead line specified in article 3.4.6, the appeal will be declared
inadmissible without hearing.
3.4.7.1
Security deposit for appeals
The amount of the security deposit is 1’320 €uros.
Teams and riders contracted to compete in the Championships may submit
a letter of guarantee from IRTA in lieu of payment.
3.4.7.2
Security deposit payable upon an adjournment
If an adjournment to call further witnesses is ordered upon the request of
one of the parties involved, this party must provide an additional financial
guarantee within a time limit to be fixed by the disciplinary body. The
hearing will not be continued until this guarantee has been paid. In case of
no provision of the guarantee within the time limit, the disciplinary body
will make a determination on the appeal based on the evidence of the
original witness.
3.4.7.3
Time limits to be observed for appeal hearings
The FIM Appeal Stewards must be convened to examine an appeal
immediately after the brief of appeal is received.
The FIM Appeal Stewards must in all cases announce a decision
immediately following the hearing of the appeal.
The MotoGP Court of Appeal must be convened to examine an appeal not
later than 4 weeks after the brief of appeal is received.
The MotoGP Court of Appeal must in all cases pronounce a decision, within
4 weeks after the brief of appeal is received.
3.4.8
Effect of an appeal
On request of the appellant, the FIM Appeal Stewards may decide a stay
of the provisional execution adjudicated by the FIM MotoGP Stewards
Panel by injunction or in its decision.
On request of the appellant, the MotoGP Court of Appeal may decide a stay
of the provisional execution adjudicated by the FIM Appeal Stewards by
injunction or in its decision.
228
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.5
Procedure before all the Disciplinary and Arbitration Bodies
3.5.1
Right to a hearing
It shall be the unquestionable right of any person or body charged with
any offence under the Regulations to defend themselves, either in person
or by proxy.
Any party convened before a disciplinary or arbitration body has the right
to be represented by one defense counsel of its own choice and at its own
expense. Adequate notice of this intention must be given in order that this
may also be notified to all other parties in the case. Failure to do so may
result in the disciplinary or arbitration body upholding an objection to such
representation.
If any of the parties duly convened do not appear, judgment can be rendered
by default.
The disciplinary or arbitration bodies may decide that the hearing take
place by means of a telephone conference call or through any other means
of communication using a telephone or electronic device. Such a method
of conducting a hearing shall only take place with the consent of all parties
involved.
3.5.2
The hearing
The hearing shall be public unless the disciplinary or arbitration body itself
decides otherwise in exceptional circumstances.
The hearing shall be conducted in one of the official languages of the FIM.
Should one of the parties wish to use another language, it shall provide the
necessary interpreters at its own costs.
The appellant must be present or duly represented, failing which, the protest
will not be admissible and the costs shall be borne by the appellant.
Once the Judge(s) has opened the proceedings, he will invite the parties
involved to state their respective cases without the witnesses being present.
After statements of the parties concerned, the disciplinary or arbitration
body shall hear the various witnesses and experts in order to complete the
evidence. The parties involved in the case shall have the right to question
all witnesses and experts on their evidence.
229
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Any member of the disciplinary or arbitration body may, at any time during
the hearing and with the Judge’s approval, question any of the parties
involved, the witnesses and experts.
3.5.3
Witnesses and Experts
Each party is responsible for the convening and appearance of its own
witnesses, as well as their expenses unless decided otherwise by the Court.
The disciplinary or arbitration body has no authority to oblige the witnesses
to swear on oath; therefore, testimony shall be given freely. The witnesses
may only testify to the facts they know and shall not be allowed to express
an opinion, unless the disciplinary or arbitration body should regard them as
experts on a particular subject and should ask them to do so.
After having made their statements, the witnesses may not leave the
Courtroom and shall not be allowed to speak to any other witness who has
still to give evidence.
The Court may summon experts.
3.5.4Judgement
Decisions of all disciplinary or arbitration bodies will be reached in camera
by a simple majority of votes. All members will have equal voting rights
which must be exercised when a decision is required. Abstention is not
permitted.
Each member of the disciplinary or arbitration body binds himself to keep
all deliberations secret.
3.5.5
Notification of judgements
The decisions of the FIM MotoGP Stewards Panel and of the FIM Appeal
Stewards must be notified directly at the event venue, or failing that,
addressed by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt or by
electronic mail.
All judgements of the MotoGP Court of Appeal must be notified, in writing,
by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt or by electronic mail
in order to inform all the parties concerned.
230
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.5.6
Publication of judgements
The disciplinary or arbitration body imposing a penalty or adjudicating a
protest or an appeal must have its findings published and quote the names
of all parties concerned. The persons or bodies quoted in these statements
have no right of action against the FIM nor against any person having
published the statement.
Furthermore, final decisions will be published in the Media Centre and in
the FIM Magazine unless the Court itself decides otherwise.
3.6
Costs of procedure
The costs of a disciplinary or arbitration decision will be assessed by the FIM
Executive Secretariat and will be awarded against the losing party, unless
the Court decides otherwise.
3.6.1
Payment of fines and costs
If the penalty is definitive, all fines must be paid into the Benevolent Fund
before the beginning of the first practice of the second Grand Prix following
the final decision. The costs must be paid to the FIM Executive Secretariat
within 30 days of notification of the judgement decision according to
Article 3.5.5.
The person or body affected by the decision shall be automatically suspended
from participation in all FIM activities, until such time as full payment has
been received.
3.7
Reciprocity of penalties
As a consequence of the agreement of reciprocity concluded on
April 30th, 1949 between the 4 organisations controlling motorised sports
internationally, i.e. in addition to the FIM, namely:
-
the Fédération Internationale de l’Automobile (FIA)
-
the Fédération Aéronautique Internationale (FAI)
-
the Union Internationale Motonautique (UIM)
penalties of suspension or exclusion may also be applied to one or
another of the sports represented by the above organisations, upon request
of the FIM.
231
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
3.8
Law of Mercy
The Management Council, after consultation with the CJI President or upon
his proposal, may mitigate or completely forgive the penalty of a person or
group of persons after having exhausted all the appeal procedures
3.9.
Arbitration Clause
Final decisions made by the disciplinary bodies (exception art. 3.4.2.3) or
the General Assembly of the FIM may be submitted exclusively to the Court
of Arbitration for Sport by way of appeal within the time limit as laid down
in article 3.4.6, which shall have exclusive authority to impose a definitive
settlement in accordance with the Code of Arbitration applicable to sport.
232
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
4.
CIRCUIT STANDARDS
Circuit standards will be defined by the “FIM Standards”.
233
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.
MEDICAL CODE
The Medical Code contains guidelines, standards and requirements for the
following: medical fitness in order to obtain a rider’s licence (5.1 - 5.2.4),
medical services at events (5.3 – 5.3.14), procedure in the event of an injured
rider – (5.3.15), insurance (5.4), professional confidence (5.5), statistics
(5.6) and documentation [Appendices A, B, C, D, E, F, G, L, O, R, S, T, V].
Appendix U will be published at a later stage.
The GP Medical Code is contained within the FIM World Championship Grand
Prix Regulations and reflects the relevant sections within the FIM Medical
Code. The requirements of the Medical Code must be met at all FIM World
Championship Grand Prix (FIM WC GP) events.
In circumstances not covered explicitly by the FIM Medical Code, if such a
situation occurs during an event, a binding decision will be made by mutual
agreement between the CMO, Medical Director and FIM Medical Officer.
Any modifications to the Medical Code whatsoever are only possible with
the consent of the FIM and its contractual partners.
Any amendments to this Grand Prix Medical Code must be approved by the
GP Commission.
The FIM Grand Prix World Championship: Moto3, Moto2 and MotoGP will be
herein collectively referred to as “GP”.
5.1
INTRODUCTION
MEDICAL CERTIFICATE AND EXAMINATION
Every rider taking part in motorcycle competition events must be medically
fit. For this reason a satisfactory medical history and examination are
essential. It is the responsibility of the rider to immediately inform the
relevant FIM Medical Officer and the CMO of any changes in his/her
health through illness or injury that may adversely affect his/her ability
to ride or compete. Failure to do so will result in an immediate exclusion
from competition and may lead to further sanctions. The medical history
and medical examination forms are contained in Appendices A and B. The
medical certificate is valid for not more than one year. In the event of
serious injury or illness occurring following the issue of a medical certificate,
a further examination and medical certificate are necessary.
234
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.1.1
GUIDELINES FOR THE EXAMINING DOCTOR
(To be issued with the medical history [Appendix A], and medical
examination [Appendix B] Forms).
The examination should be performed by a doctor familiar with the applicant’s
medical history. The examining doctor must be aware that the person to
be examined is applying for a licence to participate in motorcycle events.
The purpose of the examination is to determine whether the applicant is
physically and mentally fit to control a motorcycle in order to ensure the
safety of other riders, officials and spectators during an event, having regard
to the type of event for which the rider is applying.
Certain disabilities exclude the granting of a licence.
LIMBS
The applicants should have sufficient function of their limbs to permit full
control of their machine during events. In the case of loss or functional
impairment of all or part of a limb or limbs the applicant must be referred
for the opinion of the medical commission of his FMN and of the FIM, if
necessary.
EYESIGHT
The minimum corrected visual acuity must be 6/6 [10/10] with both eyes
open together. The minimum field should measure 160 degrees, 30 degrees
vertical.
Spectacles, if required, should be fitted with shatterproof lenses and contact
lenses, if worn, should be of the “soft” variety.
A person who suddenly loses sight in one eye will not be allowed to hold a
licence until a minimum of three years have elapsed with vision (corrected if
necessary) not less than 6/6 [10/10] in the one eye. Satisfactory judgement of
distance and wearing double protection when competing would be required
for all riders with vision in only one eye.
Double vision is not compatible with the issuing of a competition licence.
The applicant must have normal colour vision, in that they can distinguish
the primary colours of red and green. If there is any doubt, a simple practical
test is recommended under conditions similar to those of a race.
235
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
HEARING AND BALANCE
A licence can be issued to an applicant with impaired hearing but not to an
applicant with a disturbance of balance.
A rider with impaired hearing must be accompanied at the riders briefing
by a person with normal hearing who can communicate the information
either by signing or in writing. The rider must wear a clearly visible tag
that identifies him/her as hearing-impaired to the marshals and medical
personnel in case of an accident/incident. The rider must also comply with
the requirements of Article 5.2.4 of the FIM GP Medical Code.
DIABETES
In general, it is not considered advisable for diabetics to enter motorcycle
events.
However, a well-controlled diabetic not subject to hypoglycaemic or
hyperglycaemic attacks, and having no neuropathy nor any ophthalmoscopic
evidence of vascular complications, may be passed as fit to compete.
CARDIO-VASCULAR SYSTEM
In general, a history of myocardial infarction or serious cardio-vascular
disease would normally exclude a rider. Special attention should be paid
to blood pressure and cardiac rhythm disorders. In such cases a certificate
from a cardiologist including the results of any test the cardiologist considers
necessary, must be submitted with the medical examination form.
NEUROLOGICAL AND PSYCHIATRIC DISORDERS
In general, applicants with a serious neurological or psychiatric disorder will
not be granted a licence.
FITS OR UNEXPLAINED ATTACKS OF LOSS OF CONSCIOUSNESS
A licence will not be issued if the applicant suffers from epilepsy, has suffered
a single epileptic fit, or has suffered any episodes of unexplained sudden loss
of consciousness during a period of 5 (five) years. If no other epileptic fit
or other unexplained sudden loss of consciousness has occurred during
these 5 (five) years, the applicant may be granted a licence.
236
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
USE OF WADA PROHIBITED SUBSTANCES
Applicants using substances included in the WADA Prohibited List will not
be accepted except with a valid Therapeutic Use Exemption (TUE) approved
by the FIM.
ALCOHOL
Applicants with an alcohol addiction will not be accepted.
For safety reasons riders must not participate in competition if they are
found to have a blood alcohol concentration superior to the threshold of
0.10. g/L.
The presence of alcohol in concentration higher than the threshold and the
consumption/use of alcohol (ethanol) are prohibited in motorcycling sport
during the *in-competition period and will be considered as a violation of
the Medical Code.
Such violation(s) of the Medical Code will be sanctioned as follows:
The riders will be immediately excluded and disqualified from the relevant
event. Further sanctions will be applied in accordance with the FIM
Disciplinary & Arbitration Code and/or the relevant Sporting Regulations.
* The in-competition period is defined as the period commencing twelve
hours before the rider has passed the technical and/or administrative
scrutineering whichever is the earlier, before an event** in which the rider
is scheduled to participate until the publication of the results of such
event. For the avoidance of doubt the possession, use and consumption of
alcohol during the awarding ceremony is not considered a violation under
the FIM Medical Code providing that the podium ceremony takes place
at the end of the event.
Detection will be conducted by analysis of breath and/or blood. The
alcohol violation threshold is equivalent to a blood alcohol concentration
of 0.10 g/L.
Riders may be subject to alcohol breath and/or blood testing at any time
in-competition.
** E
vent is a single sporting event composed, depending on the discipline,
of practice sessions, qualifying practice sessions and race(s), rounds, legs,
heats or stages.
237
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
MEDICATION & DRUGS
Applicants will not be accepted if they are using medication including those
legitimately prescribed with potentially adverse side effects that could pose
a risk to the safety of the rider or others during competition. This includes
drugs that cause sedation, blurred vision, psychomotor retardation or other
side effects that can adversely affect their ability to have full and complete
control of a motorcycle in competition.
TREATMENT WITH PROHIBITED SUBSTANCES OR METHODS AT EVENTS
Any treatment requiring a prohibited substance or method to be used by
any doctor to treat a rider during an event must be discussed and agreed
with the FIM Medical Officer. If this is required a TUE must be submitted
immediately for retroactive approval to be received by the FIM no later than
the following day after the event.
ANAESTHESIA
Riders will not be permitted to participate in practice or competition until
at least 48 hours have elapsed following any general, epidural, spinal or
regional anaesthesia.
See also 5.2.3 and appendix L
CONCUSSION
Assessment of the injured rider and return to competition should be in
accordance with the guidelines for the assessment and management of
concussion as contained within the International Consensus Statement on
Concussion in Sport Zurich 2012.
See also Art. 5.2.3 and appendix L.
In the event of a suspected concussion the rider should be assessed using a
recognised assessment tool such as SCAT3 or similar (see appendix S). If the
assessment confirms a concussion the rider should immediately be excluded
from competition for at least the rest of the event. Prior to returning to
competition the rider should be assessed for and provide documentary
evidence of a return to normal neuro-psychological function using for
example the IMPACT system, functional MRI scan or similar.
238
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
PROCEDURE IN CASE OF DOUBT OF MEDICAL FITNESS
The examining doctor may not feel able to approve an applicant on medical
grounds. In such a case he should complete the certificate, having ticked
the relevant box, sign it, and then send it to the applicant’s FMN with his
observations, including past history. If necessary, he should request that the
applicant be examined by a member of the medical committee of the FMN
or a doctor appointed by the FMN.
COST OF MEDICAL EXAMINATION
Any fee arising from the examination or completion of the medical
certificate is the responsibility of the applicant.
5.1.2
AGE OF RIDERS
Refer to Art. 1.10
5.2
SPECIAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION
At any time during an event a special medical examination may be carried
out (this may include urine dipstick testing for drugs) by an official doctor
or by another doctor nominated by the Chief Medical Officer (CMO) at the
request of the Race Director, Medical Director or FIM Medical Officer.
5.2.1
REFUSAL TO UNDERGO SPECIAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION
Any rider who refuses to submit himself to such special medical examination
must be excluded from the event, and his case notified to the Race Direction
and the FIM.
5.2.2 LIST OF MEDICALLY UNFIT RIDERS
The CMO shall examine all riders listed as medically unfit who wish to
compete in order to assess their medical fitness to do so the day before
they use a motorcycle on the track. The list shall be supplied by the Medical
Director and/or FIM Medical Officer, who will attend this examination. It is
the rider’s responsibility to inform the Medical Director, FIM Medical Officer
and CMO of any injury or illness sustained between events for inclusion in
the list.
239
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.2.3
MEDICAL FITNESS TO RACE
A rider must be sufficiently medically fit to control his machine safely at all
times. There must be no underlying medical disorder, injury or medication
that may prevent such control or place other riders at risk. Failure of a rider
to disclose such a condition may lead to the application of sanctions.
Riders will not be permitted to participate in practice or competition until
at least 48 hours have elapsed following any general, epidural, spinal or
regional anaesthesia.
In the event of a suspected concussion the rider should be assessed
and managed in accordance with the guidelines for the assessment and
management of concussion as contained within the International Consensus
Statement on Concussion in Sport Zurich 2012. The rider should be assessed
using a recognised assessment tool such as SCAT3 or similar. If the assessment
confirms a concussion the rider should immediately be excluded from
competition for at least the rest of the event.
Prior to returning to competition the rider should be assessed for and provide
documentary evidence of a return to normal neuro-psychological function
using for example the IMPACT system, a functional MRI or similar.
The decision regarding medical fitness to compete is normally at the discretion
of the CMO. The CMO should be provided with and consider a report from
the practitioner treating the rider including details of X-rays, scans, other
investigations and any interventions before assessing a rider’s fitness to
return to competition. As necessary and appropriate decisions regarding
fitness to compete should be made in consultation with the Medical Director
and/or FIM Medical Officer.
5.2.4
RIDERS WITH SPECIAL MEDICAL REQUIREMENTS
Riders with certain medical conditions and who may require special
treatment in the event of injury, or who have been in hospital during the
previous 12 months or who are being treated for any medical conditions
are responsible for informing the CMO, Medical Director and FIM Medical
Officer, before the event regarding their condition and that they may require
such special treatment.
240
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3
MEDICAL SERVICES AT EVENTS
Any treatment at the circuit during an event is free of charge to the riders.
The costs for transferring an injured rider to a hospital designated by the
CMO are the responsibility of the organiser or promoter of the event.
Medical services must guarantee assistance to all riders as well as any other
authorised persons injured or taken ill at the circuit during event.
A medical service for the public, separate from the above services must be
provided by the event organisers. This service is not described in this code
but must conform to any regulation enforced by the relevant country and
reflect the size of crowd expected. This service must be controlled by a
deputy CMO or other doctor but not directly by the CMO.
Unless otherwise authorised by the rider the CMO, the Medical Director
and FIM Medical Officer, the Clinica Mobile and other members of the
medical services, are not authorised to make statements to any third party,
other than immediate relatives, about the condition of injured riders, without
reference to and authorisation from the FIM and Dorna.
Appropriate medical services should be available continuously when teams
and officials are present at the circuit and in the paddock, that is normally,
from at least 08.00 hrs. on the Monday before the race until at least
20.00 hrs on the Monday after the race. In any case the CMO will consult
with the FIM Medical Officer before stopping any service provision at the
medical centre.
Appropriate medical services are defined as follows:
•During all official track activity a fully functional medical services,
including medical centre, ground posts, vehicles, helicopter and personnel
in accordance with the circuit medical homologation.
• D
uring the days with track activity as well as the day before it begins
the Medical Centre must be fully staffed in accordance with the medical
homologation from 08:00 hrs or at least 1 hour before the track
activity commences until 20:00 hrs or at least three hours after the end
of the last race or track activity.
•At all other times when there is no official track activity as above from
08.00 hrs on the Monday before the event until 20.00 hrs on the day
after the event there must always be a doctor and a nurse/paramedic
with an ambulance available at the medical centre.
241
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
At events where no one sleeps in the paddock overnight it may be
permissible following consultation with the FIM Medical Officer to not have
any medical staff available from 20:00 hrs to 08:00 hrs.
The full Medical service available for FIM events must remain in place for
any national or supporting races that occur during FIM events and that
the FIM procedure in case of serious/fatal accidents must be followed.
(Appendix U to be published at a later stage).
5.3.1
TERMS OF REFERENCE OF THE CHIEF MEDICAL OFFICER (CMO)
The CMO:
• Is a holder of the corresponding FIM GP CMO Superlicence
• Is appointed by the FMNR/Organiser.
• Should be the same throughout the event.
•Must be able to communicate in at least one of the FIM official
languages, either English or French.
•
Should be familiar with the FIM Medical Code and FIM Anti- Doping Code.
• Must be named in the event information.
•Must be a fully registered medical practitioner authorised to practice
in the relevant country or state in which the event is taking place.
•Must have malpractice insurance appropriate to the relevant country
or state, where the event is being held.
•Must have attended the FIM CMO Superlicence seminar which takes
place every year.
•Must be familiar with the circuit and the organisation of the medical
services at which he/she is appointed.
•Must be familiar with the principles of emergency medical care and the
associated organisational requirements necessary for a circuit medical
service to deliver effective emergency medical interventions to injured
riders in keeping with current accepted best practice.
•Is responsible for the positioning of medical and paramedical personnel
and vehicles under his control.
242
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Must complete the FIM CIRCUIT CMO QUESTIONNAIRE (appendix F) and
return it to the FIM, Medical Director and FIM Medical Officer at least
60 days prior to the event. Failure to comply with this deadline may
result in sanctions being applied. The Circuit CMO Questionnaire must
be accompanied by:
-
A medical plan and maps of the medical service including the
position and number of all of the medical resources including all
personnel and vehicles.
-A plan of the circuit medical centre
-A map showing the location, distances and routes to the designated
hospitals.
-A list of the doctors including a brief professional curriculum vitae
of their experience and qualification relevant to the provision of out
of hospital emergency medical care (see appendix T). This should
be presented at the latest on the day before the event following
the initial track safety inspection.
•No alterations to the questionnaire and associated medical plan and
circuit map showing the position of the medical personnel and vehicles,
are permitted without previous consultation with the Medical Director
and/or FIM Medical Officer.
•Must contact, in writing, at least 60 days before the event, hospitals in
the vicinity of the event that are able to provide the following specialist
services, and include them in the questionnaire:
- CT Scan
-MRI
- Trauma resuscitation
-Neurosurgery
- General surgery
- Vascular surgery
- Trauma and Orthopaedic surgery
- Cardio-Thoracic surgery
- Intensive Care
- Burns and plastic surgery
243
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Must send copies electronically to the FIM, Medical Director and FIM
Medical Officer at least 30 days before the event and have available at
the event the letters they have written to the hospitals and copies of
the letters of confirmation that every hospital to be used for treatment
of injured persons is aware that the event is taking place and is prepared
to accept and treat injured riders with minimum delay. The letter of
confirmation of every hospital must mention its equipment (x-ray,
scanner etc.) the name (and telephone numbers) of the doctor in charge
for each day and a map showing the quickest route from the circuit to
the hospital.
•Any change to the above mentioned information must be immediately
forwarded to the Medical Director, FIM Medical Officer and to the FIM.
• Should attend the meetings of the Event Management Committee.
•Will collaborate with the Medical Director and/or FIM Medical Officer to
organize a simulation of a medical intervention on the day prior to the
first practice session.
•Must brief the medical personnel prior to the start of the first practice
session of the event, as well as debrief the staff after the event.
244
-This briefing should include practical scenario-based examples of
incident responses.
-Compulsory scenario-based demonstration and training in the initial
response to and management of an injured rider should take place
on the day before the event and be attended by the CMO, Medical
Director and FIM Medical Officer.
-To inspect the circuit with the Medical Director, FIM Medical
Officer, Clerk of the Course and Race Director the day before
the first practice session. A further check will be made no later
than 30 minutes before the first practice session or race each
day to ensure that all medical facilities and staff, including the
medical centre are ready to function and in accordance with
the agreed medical plan and the Medical Code, and to report
any shortcomings to the Medical Director, FIM Medical Officer
and Race Director and FIM Safety Officer.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
• When motorcycles are on the track the CMO;
-must be stationed in Race Control.
-
must be in close proximity to and liaise directly with the FIM
Medical Officer, Clerk of the Course and Race Director.
-must be in direct communication with the medical ground posts,
ambulances, medical vehicles and medical centre at all times, and
test this communication at the start of each day before or during
the medical inspection.
-provide immediate updates from trackside medical personnel to the
Medical Director, FIM Medical Officer and Race Direction regarding
the condition of any injured rider in order to facilitate the most
appropriate medical response to their condition.
-participate with the FIM Medical Officer and Race Direction in the
immediate deployment of appropriate medical resources to injured
riders.
•
Must recommend to the Race Director/Clerk of the Course that a
practice session or a race be stopped if:
-There is danger to life or of further injury to a rider or officials
attending an injured rider if other riders continue to circulate.
-There is a risk of physiological harm to riders or of inability by riders
to control their machines, due to extreme weather conditions.
-The Medical personnel are unable to reach or treat a rider for any
reason.
-If a rider is unconscious, or suspected of having a spinal or
other serious injuries and will require prolonged trackside
medical intervention, such information must be communicated
immediately to the CMO by ground post personnel.
•Must inform and update the Medical Director and FIM Medical Officer
and the Race Director regarding the condition of injured riders and
liaise with the relevant hospitals to ascertain and report the progress of
their condition and treatment.
•Will prepare a list of injured riders (Medically Unfit List) to be given to
the Medical Director, FIM SBK Medical Director and FIM Medical Officer.
245
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Shall ascertain that fallen riders during practice are medically fit to
continue in competition. All riders injured during an event who refuse
or avoid a Special Medical examination must be placed on the medically
unfit list.
•Will meet with the Medical Director and/or the FIM Medical Officer
every morning after the medical inspection, and every afternoon after
the official activity has ended to discuss the medical interventions and
the status of any injured riders. Evaluation of the interventions should
include video of the performance of the medical activity.
Such evaluation will then be included in and inform the subsequent briefing
of the medical personnel by the CMO.
•
Must ensure an interpreter in English is available in the hospital
permanently when an injured rider is there.
•Must send electronically the completed forms Appendices D and E to
the FIM by the day following the event. (The forms are available as
Excel files from the FIM Executive Secretariat).
•Must liaise with the Medical Director and/or FIM Medical Officer during
the year before the event to manage and improve the medical service
in any way necessary and ensure the requirements of the FIM Medical
Code are completely respected.
5.3.2
MEDICAL DIRECTOR
The Medical Director will be appointed by the Contractual Partner.
The duties of the Medical Director shall be:
•The CMO’s point of reference for all medical aspects during the week
of the race, as well as the months before during its preparation in
collaboration with the FIM Medical Officer.
•To ensure that all aspects of the medical service including the local
medical service, the Clinica Mobile and the FIM Medical Intervention
Team are to the required standards.
•To be able to communicate at all times with all elements of the medical
service in order to be fully informed of any medical issues.
246
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
• T
o inspect the circuit with the CMO, FIM Medical Officer, Clerk of the
Course and Race Director the day before the first practice session. A
further check will be made no later than 30 minutes before the first
practice session or race each day to ensure that all medical facilities
and staff, including the medical centre are ready to function and
in accordance with the agreed medical plan and the Medical Code,
and to report any shortcomings to the CMO, FIM Medical Officer
and Race Director and FIM Safety Officer. To receive from the CMO
a signed copy of the FIM Circuit Medical Report Form and the medical
plan as agreed during the FIM Medical Homologation and to ensure that
the facilities comply with it.
•To ensure in collaboration with the FIM Medical Officer and CMO that
all necessary steps are taken to address any deficiencies in the medical
plan or performance of the medical responses.
•To inform the Race Director in consultation with the FIM Medical Officer
and CMO of any situations where it may be necessary to stop the event
in order to deploy the medical intervention vehicles.
•To in conjunction with the FIM Medical Officer and CMO ensure that the
intervention in the event of an injured rider is adequate, timely and
appropriate.
•To participate as necessary with the CMO and the FIM Medical Officer
in decisions regarding riders who have been injured and who wish to
compete and there is uncertainty as to their medical fitness to do so.
•To assist the FIM Medical Officer in ensuring the requirements of the FIM
Medical code are met.
•To meet with the CMO and the FIM Medical Officer every morning after
the medical inspection, and every afternoon after the official activity
has ended to discuss the medical interventions and the status of any
injured riders. Evaluation of the interventions should include video of
the performance of the medical activity. Such evaluation will then be
included in and inform the subsequent briefing of the medical personnel
by the CMO.
•To visit the designated hospital for a first event or if there is a change
in the designated hospital to ensure the services provided are in
accordance with the FIM Medical Code.
247
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•Must liaise with the FIM Medical Officer and CMO during the year before
the event to manage and improve the medical service in any way
necessary and ensure the requirements of the FIM Medical Code are
completely respected.
5.3.3
FIM MEDICAL OFFICER
The FIM Medical Officer at an event will be a member of the FIM Medical
Commission.
The duties of the FIM Medical Officer will be:
•The CMO’s point of reference for all medical aspects during the week
of the race, as well as the months before during its preparation in
collaboration with the Medical Director.
•To represent and be responsible to the FIM and the FIM International
Medical Commission.
•
To undertake as required medical inspections for the FIM Medical
Homologation of the circuit and to make relevant recommendations
accordingly.
•To visit the designated hospital for a first event or if there is a change in
the designated hospital to ensure the services provided are in accordance
with the FIM Medical Code.
•To receive and review the CMO Medical Questionnaire in advance of the
event to confirm it is in compliance with the FIM Medical Homologation
and the FIM Medical Code.
•
To ensure the medical service provision is in accordance with the
requirements of the FIM Medical Code.
•To inspect the circuit with the Medical Director, CMO, Clerk of the
Course and Race Director the day before the first practice session. A
further check will be made no later than 30 minutes before the first
practice session or race each day to ensure that all medical facilities
and staff, including the medical centre are ready to function and in
accordance with the agreed medical plan and the Medical Code, and
to report any shortcomings to the Medical Director, CMO and Race
Director and FIM Safety Officer.
248
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•To be present in Race Control when motorcycles are on the track to
observe the performance of the medical responses and to direct and
advise the CMO and Race Direction accordingly.
•To liaise with the CMO and the Clinica Mobile during medical interventions
and when medical care is being provided to riders.
•To obtain from the CMO at the end of each practice session or race a
list of fallen riders and to ensure that the list of medically unfit riders
held by the CMO is up to date to ensure medically unfit riders are not
allowed on the circuit.
•To be in direct communication with the members of the FIM Medical
Intervention Team, as well as the drivers of these vehicles.
•To inform the Race Director in consultation with the CMO of any situations
where it may be necessary to stop the event in order to deploy the
medical intervention vehicles.
•To observe and advise the application of the FIM Medical Code and
make recommendations accordingly.
•To inform the Chief Steward, the FIM Medical Commission, the Medical
Director and if necessary the Race Direction of any medical arrangement
that contravenes the FIM Medical Code.
•To participate with the Medical Director and CMO in the daily inspections
of the track to ensure that medical facilities are in accordance with the
agreed medical plan and Medical Code and to report any shortcomings
to the Race Director, FIM Safety Officer, Medical Director and CMO as
appropriate.
•
To ensure in collaboration with the Medical Director and CMO the
response of the medical service is fit for purpose and to the required
standard on the track and in the medical centre through direct
observation and in Race Control.
•To ensure in collaboration with the Medical Director and CMO that all
necessary steps are taken to address any deficiencies in the medical
plan or performance of the medical responses.
•To in conjunction with the Medical Director and CMO ensure that the
intervention in the event of an injured rider is adequate, timely and
appropriate.
249
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
•To assist the Medical Director and CMO in ensuring the medical service
provision is to the required operational standard.
•To participate as necessary with the CMO and the Medical Director
in decisions regarding riders who have been injured and who wish to
compete and there is uncertainty as to their medical fitness to do so.
• To attend Event Management Committee meetings.
•
Will meet with the CMO and Medical Director every morning after
the medical inspection, and every afternoon after the official activity
has ended to discuss the medical interventions and the status of any
injured riders. Evaluation of the interventions should include video of
the performance of the medical activity. Such evaluation will then be
included in and inform the subsequent briefing of the medical personnel
by the CMO.
To provide a full written report to the FIM regarding the performance
of the medical service and the status of the medical homologation with
if necessary any recommendations required for improvement.
•To provide a full written report to the CMO with an evaluation of the
Medical Service during the weekend. The report should include aspects
requiring improvement prior to the next race and reflect good practice
by the medical service during the event.
•To receive from the CMO the List of Medically Unfit riders and forward
it to the CMO of the next event.
•Must liaise with the Medical Director and CMO during the year before the
event to manage and improve the medical service in any way necessary
and ensure the requirements of the FIM Medical Code are completely
respected.
5.3.4
OTHER DOCTORS
Any injured rider must first be seen and assessed by the official event medical
personnel for emergency treatment and be declared medically fit or unfit to
compete as appropriate. He may then attend any other doctor of his choice.
If the CMO advises against this, the rider must sign a declaration that he is
seeking other advice and treatment (appendix G).
250
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Any rider, who, after treatment by a doctor not part of the event team,
wishes to compete, must first obtain authorisation for this from the CMO
of the event or his deputy, who should be provided with a report of any
investigations or interventions and consider any recommendation by the
doctor treating him.
5.3.5
FIM MEDICAL INTERVENTION TEAM
In order to ensure the highest standard of immediate medical care to injured
riders two vehicles type A (Medical Intervention Vehicles) with a professional
driver will be provided by the promoter at all races. Their role will be the
provision of immediate trackside medical assistance in the event of serious
injury, until transfer to the medical centre or hospital. These vehicles must
be in position for any session to start.
The personnel of these vehicles must be present the day before the start of
the event for the track inspection as well as the scenario based demonstration
and training. The personnel of these vehicles will be in direct communication
with the CMO, Medical Director and/or FIM Medical Officer throughout the
event.
5.3.5.1
FIM MEDICAL INTERVENTION TEAM PERSONNEL
Each FIM Medical Intervention vehicle will have:
•A doctor with a FIM Medical Intervention Team Doctor License, which
will only be granted to doctors who:
251
-
are fully qualified, registered and licensed medical practitioners
-have a specialist qualification in a relevant medical specialty such as
anaesthetics (anaesthesiology), intensive care medicine, emergency
medicine, pre-hospital emergency care, trauma medicine etc.
-
have a minimum of 5 years relevant specialist experience and
training
-have appropriate medical malpractice insurance for the country in
which the event is taking place.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
-can provide evidence of ongoing involvement in resuscitation and
provision of emergency and acute care to patients with significant
trauma in a hospital or out of hospital environment can provide
evidence of ongoing professional development and training in the
management of patients with polytrauma.
-can communicate in English.
-have initially and successfully attended and completed a FIM
Medical Intervention Team License Seminar and thereafter must
participate in the Medical Intervention Simulation following the
track inspection on the day prior to the first practice session of
the event in which they will take part.
•A nurse or paramedic with a FIM Intervention Team License, which will
only be granted to nurses or paramedics who:
252
-
are fully professionally qualified and registered
-have a specialist qualification in a relevant specialty such as
anaesthetics (anaesthesiology), intensive care medicine, emergency
medicine, pre-hospital emergency care, trauma medicine etc.
-
-have appropriate medical malpractice insurance for the country in
which the event is taking place
-can provide evidence of ongoing involvement in resuscitation and
provision of emergency and acute care to patients with significant
trauma in a hospital or out of hospital environment
-
can provide evidence of ongoing professional development and
training in the management of patients with polytrauma.
-
-have initially and successfully attended and completed a FIM
Medical Intervention Team License Seminar and thereafter must
participate in the Medical Intervention Simulation following the
track inspection on the day prior to the first practice session of
the event in which they will take part.
have a minimum of 5 years’ experience in a relevant speciality
can communicate in English
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3.5.2
DEPLOYMENT OF FIM MEDICAL INTERVENTION VEHICLES
The FIM Medical Intervention vehicles will be deployed by the Race Director
when the race or practice session is interrupted following the display of the
red flag on the recommendation of and in consultation with the CMO, FIM
Medical Officer or Clerk of the Course.
When a rider is unconscious, or suspected of having a spinal or other serious
injuries and will require prolonged trackside medical intervention such
information must be immediately communicated by ground post personnel
to the CMO who will immediately inform the Race Director that a red flag is
required. Once the red flag has been established in a situation as described
above the FIM Medical Intervention Vehicles will always be deployed by the
Race Director.
When the FIM Medical Intervention Vehicles are deployed, the ground post
staff will provide treatment without moving or transferring the rider. Once
the FIM Medical Intervention Vehicles have arrived, the ground post staff
will provide assistance to the FIM Medical Intervention Team.
5.3.6
CLINICA MOBILE
For many years the CLINICA MOBILE and its personnel have attended FIM
Road Racing World Championships Grand Prix events and has gained a
considerable reputation among riders and support staff.
The CLINICA MOBILE has treatment facilities and its staff have considerable
experience in treating riders’ injuries and illness. Many riders prefer treatment
by the CLINICA MOBILE staff to treatment by others. The parties involved in
FIM Road Racing GP World Championships fully support the CLINICA MOBILE
staff and the CLINICA MOBILE will be in attendance at events with the full
co-operation of event organisers and CMOs.
The CLINICA MOBILE staff will treat those riders who wish to be treated
by them only after they have been seen by the CMO or their nominated
deputy. The CMO should declare riders medically fit or unfit as normal,
after which they may go to the CLINICA MOBILE if they wish. The CLINICA
MOBILE staff will give a medical report to the CMO, the Medical Director and
FIM Medical Officer after assessment and treatment. A rider who has been
declared medically unfit to compete, who after treatment by the CLINICA
MOBILE staff then wishes to race, must present himself back to the CMO
for re-examination.
253
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
A rider who prefers treatment by the CLINICA MOBILE staff when advised by
the CMO otherwise is entitled to take his own course of action, but should
sign a form indicating it was against local medical advice (see appendix
G). If the rider decides he wishes to be treated in a hospital of his own
choice, the CMO, using the means at his disposal at the circuit (ambulance,
helicopter, etc.) must allow the rider to reach such hospital: i.e. the rider
must be allowed to be transported by ambulance or helicopter from the
circuit to the nearest airport.
One doctor from the CLINICA MOBILE will normally be present in the medical
centre to observe when a rider is being assessed and treated. Similarly a
doctor from the CLINICA MOBILE may, where feasible, accompany an injured
rider to hospital.
5.3.7
QUALIFICATION OF MEDICAL PERSONNEL
5.3.7.1
QUALIFICATION OF DOCTORS
Any doctor participating at a motorcycle event who will provide initial
medical interventions to an injured rider either at the trackside, in
the medical centre or during transport to hospital:
• must be a fully qualified and registered medical practitioner.
• must be authorised to practice in the relevant country or state.
•must be qualified in and able to carry out emergency treatment and
resuscitation.
5.3.7.2
QUALIFICATION OF PARAMEDICS OR EQUIVALENT
Any paramedic or equivalent participating at a motorcycle event:
•must be fully qualified and registered as required by the relevant
country or state.
• must be experienced in emergency care.
5.3.7.3
IDENTIFICATION OF MEDICAL PERSONNEL
All medical personnel must be clearly identified.
All doctors and paramedics must wear a garment clearly marked with
“DOCTOR” or “DOCTEUR” and “MEDICAL” respectively, preferably in red on
a white background on the back and on the front.
254
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3.8VEHICLES
5.3.8.1
DEFINITION OF VEHICLES
Vehicles are defined as follow:
Type A:
A vehicle for rapid intervention at accident areas to give
the injured immediate assistance for respiratory and cardiocirculatory resuscitation.
This vehicle should have “MEDICAL” clearly marked on it in
large letters. The type of vehicle used should be appropriate
for this purpose in the relevant discipline.
Type B:
A highly specialised vehicle for the provision of advanced
treatment, transport and can serve as a mobile resuscitation
centre.
Type C:
A vehicle capable of transporting an injured person on a
stretcher in reasonable conditions.
5.3.9
MINIMUM MEDICAL REQUIREMENTS FOR EVENTS
The medical service comprising of equipment, vehicles and personnel must
be organised in such a way and in sufficient number to ensure that an
injured rider can be provided with appropriate and all necessary emergency
treatment with the minimum of delay and to facilitate their rapid transfer
to further medical treatment in an appropriately equipped medical centre
or definitive medical care in a hospital with the necessary facilities to deal
with their injuries or illness should this be required.
The CMO will therefore determine the number, location and type of vehicles,
helicopter, equipment and personnel that are required to achieve this for a
specific event taking into consideration the circuit and event location.
The minimum medical requirements will be subject to confirmation and
agreement following inspection and review by the Medical Director and FIM
Medical Officer.
A doctor or doctors must be available to provide initial medical
intervention directly or following initial assessment and treatment by the
paramedic teams.
In all cases the medical equipment and personnel must be capable of
providing treatment for both serious and minor injuries in optimal conditions
and with consideration for climatic conditions.
255
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
In all cases, the transfer of an injured rider to a medical centre or hospital
either by ambulance or by helicopter must not interfere with the event and
the CMO must plan to have sufficient replacement equipment and personnel
available to allow the event to continue.
•
Vehicles type A (number and position as per the FIM medical
homologation) are to be placed in such a way and in such numbers that
a fallen rider can be reached by them with the minimum of delay from
their deployment by Race Control.
•Two FIM Medical Intervention Vehicles (type A) will be provided by the
promoter and must be placed in such a way that a fallen rider can be
reached by them with the minimum of delay from their deployment by
Race Control. One vehicle should be located at the end of Pit Lane, and
will serve as a medical car during the first lap of the races. The second
should be located in the service road with an asphalt entry to the track,
at approximately half the track’s distance.
•
Vehicle(s) type B (number and position as per the FIM Medical
Homologation) are to be placed in such a way that a fallen rider can be
reached and transported with minimum delay after coming to rest with
ongoing treatment being provided during transport.
•
Vehicle(s) type C (number and position as per the FIM Medical
Homologation) are to be placed in such a way that a fallen rider can
be transported with minimum delay after coming to rest only if no
treatment is required.
•
Medical Ground posts (number and position as per FIM Medical
Homologation) are to be placed in such a way that a fallen rider can
be reached and initial assessment and treatment commenced with the
minimum of delay.
• Pit lane ground post
• A medical centre
• A helicopter
N.B. the only amendment permitted to this in principle is that a vehicle
Type C may be replaced by a vehicle Type B.
256
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3.10
MEDICAL EQUIPMENT
5.3.10.1
EQUIPMENT FOR FIM MEDICAL INTERVENTION VEHICLE (TYPE A)
Personnel:
Type A1:
•a driver, experienced in driving the Type A vehicle and familiar with
the course
• a doctor experienced in emergency care.
•
a second doctor or paramedic (or equivalent), experienced in
emergency care.
Type A2:
•a driver, experienced in driving the Type A vehicle and familiar with
the course
• paramedics (or equivalent) experienced in emergency care.
Medical Equipment:
• Portable oxygen supply
• Manual ventilator
• Intubation equipment
• Suction equipment
• Intravenous infusion equipment
• Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine (including cervical spine)
• Sterile dressings
• ECG monitor and Defibrillator
• Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia /IV fluids
• Sphygmomanometer and stethoscope
257
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Other equipment:
•A method e.g. protective canvas / tarpaulins in order to screen the
rider or the accident scene from public view.
Equipment should be easily identified and stored in such a way that it can
be used at ground level at the trackside.
Technical equipment:
• Radio communication with Race Control and the CMO
• Visible and audible signals
• Equipment to remove suits and helmets
The minimum number of medical intervention vehicles is 2. In the case of
an accident during the warm up lap or first lap of the race, the medical
intervention vehicles should not stop unless instructed to do so by the Race
Director.
5.3.10.2
FIM MEDICAL INTERVENTION TEAM VEHICLES
The promoter will provide type A vehicles with a professional driver, for
which the local medical service will provide the personnel and equipment.
Personnel:
•a driver experienced in driving the vehicle will be provided by the
promoter
•a doctor experienced in resuscitation and the provision of immediate
emergency care and a holder of the relevant FIM Medical Intervention
Team licence. Refer to 5.3.5 above
•a nurse or paramedic experienced in resuscitation and the provision of
immediate emergency care and a holder of the relevant FIM Medical
Intervention Team licence. Refer to 5.3.5 above
Medical equipment:
• Portable oxygen supply
•Basic and Advanced Airway Management including intubation and surgical
airway interventions
258
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
• Suction equipment
• Manual ventilator such as BVM and associated equipment
• Equipment for chest decompression
•
Equipment for vascular access, infusion, circulatory support and
haemorrhage control
• Cardiac Monitor and Defibrillator
• Blood pressure monitoring equipment
• Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine (including cervical spine)
• Sterile dressings
•
Drugs for resuscitation, intubation and anaesthesia sedation and
analgesia/IV fluids
• Equipment to remove race suits and helmets
The provision of necessary medications and equipment will be the
responsibility of the local medical service.
Only material necessary for the provision of medical care is permitted in
FIM Medical Intervention Team vehicles. Other materials such as food etc.
are not permitted at any time.
Equipment should be easily identified, portable and stored in such a way
that it can be used at ground level at the trackside.
The equipment must be presented for review and familiarisation during
the afternoon following the track safety inspection.
(See appendix S for detailed list of medical equipment)
Technical equipment:
• Radio communication with Race Control, the CMO and Medical Director
• Visible and audible signals
259
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3.10.3
EQUIPMENT FOR VEHICLE TYPE B
Personnel:
Type B1:
• A doctor experienced in emergency care
• Paramedics or equivalent
Type B2:
• Two paramedics or equivalent experienced in emergency care
Medical equipment:
• Portable oxygen supply
• Manual and an automatic ventilator
• Intubation equipment
• Suction equipment
• Intravenous infusion equipment
• Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine (including cervical spine)
• Sterile dressings
• Thoracic drainage / chest decompression equipment
• Tracheotomy / surgical airway equipment
• Sphygmomanometer and stethoscope
•Stretcher
• Scoop stretcher
• ECG monitor and defibrillator
• Pulse oximeter
• Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia/IV fluids
260
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Technical equipment:
• Radio communication with Race Control and the CMO
• Visible and audible signals
• Equipment to remove suits and helmets
• Air conditioning and refrigerator are recommended
One (1) such ambulance must be on stand by at the medical centre.
5.3.10.4
EQUIPMENT FOR VEHICLE TYPE C
Personnel:
•Two ambulance personnel or paramedics of whom one would be the
driver and the other would be a person capable of giving first aid
Medical equipment:
•Stretcher
• Oxygen supply
• Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine (including cervical spine)
• First aid medicaments and materials
Technical equipment:
• Radio communication with Race Control and the CMO
• Visible and audible signals
5.3.11HELICOPTER
A helicopter, which is normally required, must be fully equipped with
adequate personnel and equipment and be appropriately licensed for the
relevant country and flown by an experienced pilot familiar with medical air
evacuation and the potential landing sites. The medical personnel - doctor
and paramedic(s) or equivalent - should be qualified in and able to carry
out emergency treatment and resuscitation. The helicopter should be of a
design and size that will allow continuing resuscitation of an injured rider
during the journey. It should be positioned close to the medical centre such
that an ambulance journey between medical centre and helicopter is not
necessary.
261
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
It is permissible for the helicopter to leave the circuit to transfer an injured
rider to hospital without the need to stop the event with the agreement
of the Chief Medical Officer, Medical Director, FIM Medical Officer and Race
Director providing that it will have returned to the circuit within the time
required to prepare a further rider for transfer by helicopter. If the distance
to hospital by air or severe weather does not permit this a further helicopter
“on site” may be required.
In these circumstances or if the weather conditions or other factors prevent
the use of the helicopter after consultation between the CMO, Medical
Director and FIM Medical Officer further transfers may be undertaken by road
by emergency ambulance providing the hospital is in reasonable distance.
The designated hospital should normally be within 20 minutes by air and
45 minutes by road. If the hospital is not within a reasonable distance of
the event and transfer by helicopter is not possible, consideration should be
given to stopping the event. To ensure the availability of a helicopter at all
times during the event, it is recommended that 2 helicopters be available.
5.3.12
MEDICAL GROUND POSTS
These are placed at suitable locations and in sufficient numbers around the
circuit to provide rapid medical intervention and if appropriate evacuation
of the rider from danger with the minimum of delay. The personnel must
have sufficient training and experience to take action autonomously and
immediately in case of an accident.
For protection of riders and the ground post staff, the ground post should
be equipped with easily movable safety barriers and if possible protective
canvas/tarpaulins in order to screen the rider or the accident scene from
public view.
Personnel:
There should be a minimum of three personnel at each medical ground
post at least one of which should be a doctor or paramedic (or equivalent)
experienced in emergency care with the others to assist them, carry
equipment and act as stretcher bearers.
262
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Type GP1:
•A doctor experienced in resuscitation and the pre-hospital management
of trauma and
• First aiders or stretcher bearers
Type GP2:
•At least one paramedic or equivalent experienced in resuscitation and
the pre-hospital management of trauma and
• Two first aiders or stretcher bearers
Medical equipment:
Equipment for initiating resuscitation and emergency treatment including:
• Initial airway management
• Ventilatory support
• Haemorrhage control & circulatory support
• Cervical collar
•Extrication device – This should be a scoop stretcher or if not available
a spinal board or equivalent.
Devices such as “NATO” or other canvas stretchers that require the rider to
be lifted on to them are no longer acceptable.
Technical equipment:
• Radio communication with race control and the CMO
• Adequate shelter for staff and equipment should be available.
5.3.13
PIT LANE GROUND POSTS
Personnel:
A doctor and paramedic (or equivalent) experienced in emergency care
must be positioned in the pit lane.
One or more Pit lane ground posts, depending on the length of the pit lane
are required.
263
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Medical equipment:
• Airway management and intubation equipment
• Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia/IV fluids
• Cervical collars
• Manual respiration system
• Intravenous infusion equipment
• First aid equipment
• Scoop stretcher or if not available a spinal board or equivalent
Technical Equipment:
• Radio communication with Race Control and the CMO
5.3.14
MEDICAL CENTRE
Refer to Art. 13.3 of the FIM Standards for Circuit Racing (SRC).
Doping test facilities
See Anti-Doping code, art. 5.9.10 or 13.3.2.3 of the SRRC.
5.3.14.1
EQUIPMENT FOR RESUSCITATION AREAS
•Equipment for endotracheal intubation, tracheotomy and ventilatory
support, including suction, oxygen and anaesthetic agents
•Equipment for intravenous access including cut-down and central venous
cannulation and fluids including colloid plasma expanders and crystalloid
solutions
•Intercostal drainage equipment and sufficient surgical instruments to
perform an emergency thoracotomy to control haemorrhage
•
Equipment for cardiac monitoring and resuscitation, including blood
pressure and ECG monitors and a defibrillator
• Equipment for immobilising the spine at all levels
• Equipment for the splinting of limb fractures
•Drugs/IV fluids including analgesic, sedating agents, anticonvulsants,
paralysing and anaesthetic agents, cardiac resuscitation drugs/IV fluids
264
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
• Tetanus toxoid and broad spectrum antibiotics are recommended
• Equipment for diagnostic ultrasound
•A permanent or portable digital X-ray machine, appropriate to detect
usual bone fractures in motorcycle sport, must be available.
5.3.14.2
EQUIPMENT FOR MINOR INJURIES AREA:
The area must have beds, dressings, suture equipment and fluids sufficient
to treat up to three riders with minor injuries simultaneously. Sufficient
stocks to replenish the area during the event must be available and sufficient
doctors, nurses and paramedics or equivalent experienced in treating
trauma must be available.
5.3.14.3
STAFF OF MEDICAL CENTRE
The following specialists should be immediately available in the medical
centre:
•
Trauma resuscitation specialist (e.g. Anaesthetist, Accident and
emergency specialist, Intensive care specialist)
• Surgeon experienced in trauma
Medical personnel, nurses and paramedics (or equivalent) should be
present in a sufficient number and should be experienced in resuscitation,
diagnosis and treatment of seriously injured patients.
5.3.15MEDICAL HOMOLOGATION OF CIRCUITS / MEDICAL INSPECTION
OF EVENTS
All GP circuits require medical homologation.
All circuits which have undergone significant changes in the layout or at the
medical centre are required to renew homologation. The objective is to
maintain the highest standard of services for the safety of the riders. This
code will be used as the reference for the homologation inspections. Any
request for renewal of homologation should be made by the FMN concerned.
The specific requirement for each circuit will be decided by the Medical
Director and FIM Medical Officer in collaboration with the Circuit CMO who
has to be present according to the requirements of the Championships
promoters and with reference to the FIM Medical Code.
265
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Following homologation, a homologation report will be issued for a period
of 1 year and will include details of medical services.
Sample drawings of medical centre models are available from the FIM
Administration for reference.
The FMN and the Organiser will be informed by the FIM if the circuit requires
renewal of homologation.
The FIM also reserves the right to review such a homologation at any time.
For details of the procedure, see appendix Q.
The medical homologation is an integral part of the overall circuit
inspection and homologation and will be undertaken jointly with the
relevant Sporting commission representatives.
5.3.15.1
GRADING OF CIRCUIT INSPECTIONS AND HOMOLOGATIONS
The medical inspection and homologation will be graded as follows:
A: Medically homologated for 1 year
B: M
edically homologated for current event but improvements
required prior to next event.
Medical inspection may be required prior to next event
In the event of two successive inspections resulting in grade B, the
circuit will automatically be downgraded to grade C as defined below.
C: Not medically homologated.
The medical service provision does not comply with the requirements
of the FIM Medical Code and further medical inspections are
compulsory prior to any FIM event taking place.
Further medical inspection is required before any FIM event can
take place until the circuit obtains at least a grade B.
266
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
5.3.16
PROCEDURE IN THE EVENT OF AN INJURED RIDER
The management of an injured rider is under the control of the CMO and
should be the following:
A fallen rider must be reached by a doctor or paramedic who can begin
treatment with the minimum of delay of the rider coming to rest. If the rider
is injured, the CMO must be informed by radio so that further procedures
can be initiated.
The CMO must be stationed in Race Control with the Medical Director and/
or FIM Medical Officer with access to closed circuit television to monitor the
situation. Upon request by the CMO any medical vehicle can be dispatched
to the scene of the incident, only the Race Director can authorize entry
onto, or response via track. Similarly, interruption or cessation of racing
or practice session can only be authorized by the Race Director. It is the
responsibility of the CMO, Medical Director and FIM Medical Officer to
advise the Race Director of incidences where access to a fallen rider(s)
necessitates this.
Response codes are:
Code 0 No medical intervention required
Confirmation by radio and CCTV to CMO and FIM Medical Officer
that no medical intervention required
Rider gets up unassisted
Code 1 Short rescue
Confirmation by radio and CCTV to CMO and FIM Medical Officer
that:
Rider able to walk with assistance
Rider will be cleared from track in less than 1 minute
Code 2 Long rescue
Confirmation by radio and CCTV to CMO and FIM Medical Officer
that the rider is conscious and no spinal injury is suspected
Rider can be safely evacuated by scoop stretcher or spinal board
Rider will be cleared from track in less than 2 minutes and
transferred directly to the medical centre.
267
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Code 3 Prolonged rescue
Confirmation by radio and CCTV to CMO and FIM Medical Officer
that the rider(s) is (are) unconscious, a spinal injury is suspected or
the rider is otherwise seriously injured
Rider requires immobilisation and/or stabilisation before being
moved
Rescue will take longer than 3 minutes
Medical intervention required on track
FIM Medical Intervention Team & Vehicles will be deployed in
which case the rider(s) should not be moved or transferred until
their arrival (see art. 5.3.5.2).
Transfer to the medical centre
The injured rider will be transferred to the medical centre when his condition
permits. The CMO shall decide the time and method of transfer. Rarely,
at the discretion of the CMO only, a rider may be transferred to hospital
directly from the trackside.
The vehicle used to transfer the rider must be on scene of the accident with
minimum delay following the order to intervene.
Medical centre
At the medical centre, medical personnel will be available to treat the rider.
The CMO remains responsible for the treatment of the rider.
If the rider is unconscious, he will be treated by the medical centre staff
under the responsibility of the CMO. The rider’s personal doctor may observe
this treatment and may accompany the rider to hospital.
A rider who is conscious may choose the medical personnel by whom he
wishes to be treated. A rider who does not wish to be treated by the medical
centre staff against their advice must sign a “Rider self discharge” form
(appendix G).
Refer also to the SCAT3™ document in the appendix which is a standardised
tool for evaluating injured athletes for concussion.
268
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
Transfer to hospital
The CMO shall decide the time of transfer, the mode of transfer and the
destination of an injured rider. Having made the decision, it is his/her
responsibility to ensure that the receiving hospital and appropriate specialists
are informed of the estimated time of arrival and the nature of injuries.
It is also the responsibility of the CMO to ensure appropriately skilled and
equipped staff accompany the rider.
A doctor of the Clinica Mobile will accompany the rider.
5.4
MEDICAL MALPRACTICE INSURANCE
All doctors and other medical personnel at an event must have adequate
medical malpractice insurance cover.
5.5
PROFESSIONAL CONFIDENCE OF MEDICAL PERSONNEL
The rider’s right to medical confidentiality must be respected at all times.
The CMO can provide appropriate information to the rider’s relatives
and representatives. The Race Direction should only be provided with
sufficient information regarding the rider’s fitness or otherwise to
compete.
In any other circumstances, it is forbidden for the CMO or any other
medical personnel to disclose any information to the press or other
information services without the authorisation of the FIM and Dorna.
5.6
ACCIDENT STATISTICS
The FIM Medical Officer will provide statistics to the FIM concerning
accidents and injuries that occur during events (appendix E). All fatal
accidents occurring during an FIM event will be reported to the FIM as per
the procedure in case of fatal accidents (appendix U to be published at a
later stage).
269
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX A
MEDICAL HISTORY FORM
(to be completed by applicant)
Personal Data:
Name:
Address:
Sex
First name:
male female
No
Date of birth
FMN:
Yes Details
Loss of consciousness for any
reason dizziness or headache
Eye problems (except glasses)
Asthma
Allergy to medicines or drugs
Diabetes
Heart problems
Blood pressure disorder
Stomach problems (ulcer, etc)
Uro-genital problems
Epilepsy or convulsions
Mental or nervous disorder
Problems with arms or legs
incl.muscle cramp or joint stiffness
Blood disorder with tendency to
bleeding
Blood group
Operations
Do you take any medicine
or drugs regularly?
If you you take any medicine or drugs regularly, please list below the medicine or drugs:
a.
b.
c.
d.
e.
f.
I have not been banned, on medical grounds, from taking part in any other sport.
I do not take any prohibited substances and/or methods as per the WADA list and do not abuse alcohol.
In case of an injury and/or illness I give permission to the Medical Staff to release any relevant information to the
my relatives and my representatives.
I will immediately inform the relevant FIM Medical Officer /FIM SBK Medical Director/
FIM Medical Representative and the CMO of any changes in my health through illness
or injury that may adversely affect my ability to ride or compete
I declare that the information that I have given is the truth.
I agree to the information on the Medical Examination Form being sent to the doctor of my FMN.
Date
270
Signature of applicant
(or responsible Parent or Guardian if a minor)
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX B
MEDICAL EXAMINATION FORM
(To be completed by doctor with reference to the FIM Medical Code,
Art. 09.1.1 Guidelines for the examing doctor)
First name:
Date of birth
female
FMN:
Normal
Abnormal
Personal Data:
Name:
Address:
Sex:
male
Details (if abnormal)
Cardio-vascular system
Excercise tolerance ECG
Echocardiography
Blood pressure
Pulse
Respiratory system
Nervous
system
central
peripheral
Ear, nose and throat,
right
in particular vestibulocochlear apparatus
left
Locomotorsystem
arm
right
left
leg
right
left
spine
Abdomen (hernia)
Urine
Eyes:
Albumen
Glucose
Distant vision
without
right
correction
left
with
right
correction
left
color vision
visual field
I confirm that I am this rider's doctor and that he/she has not been prescribed any medication or substance
that is prohibited in the current WADA list of Prohibited Substances and Methods or that if such medication
has been prescribed, it is in accordance with a Therapeutic Use Exemption agreed with the FIM.
I, the undersigned, certify that this person is medically fit to take part in motorcycle events
I, the undersigned, certify that this person is medically NOT FIT to take part in motorcycle events
I recommend that this person be examined by a member of the Medical Committee of the
FMN, or doctor appointed by the FMN.
Date of examination
271
Signature and stamp of Doctor
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX C
SPECIAL MEDICAL EXAMINATION FORM
Personal Data:
Name:
First Name:
Class:
Number:
This rider received the following injuries
as a result of which he was medically UNFIT to compete.
Before competing again he must be examined to ensure he complies with the requirements
on the FIM Medical Code and is medically FIT to control a motorcycle at racing
speeds.
I, Dr.
, certify that I have examined the above
named rider and find him/her medically
FIT
UNFIT
to compete
in the
championship,
at the
circuit,
on
(date)
Signature of CMO
If there is any doubt about medical FITNESS TO COMPETE the FIM MEDICAL OFFICER,
must be consulted.
If there is a difference of opinion between these two doctors as to medical fitness, the rider should not
compete.
This form when completed must be given to the Race Director as soon as possible for distribution.
272
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX D
APPENDIX D
ACCIDENT REPORT FORM
Name of event
Place of event
Date of event
Personal data
Name:
Date of birth:
City:
Sex:
Spectator
First name:
State/country:
Address:
Official
Team member
Participant:
Start #
Category
Class
Paddock
Pit lane
Course Post #
No primary care
Intubation
Oxygen
IV-line
Immobilisation
Drugs:
Accident
Place of accident:
Date/time of accident:
Primary care at site of accident
Doctor:
Paramedic:
At Medical Centre/other place of treatment
Time of arrival:
Transportation
Doctor:
Self
Paramedic:
With doctor
Description of accident (as reported by the injured person):
Physical examination
Condition of injured person:
Level of consciousness:
Airway:
Respiration:
Circulation:
Heart:
Parameters:
BP sys:
HR:
Sat O²
Ambulance
Helicopter
BP dia:
GCS initial
BG
Monitoring protocol initiated:
Location, apparent injuries, type of injury
C = concussion/ A = skin abrasion/ S = sprain/ F = fracture/ H = haematoma/ D = dislocation/ W = wound
Upper limb
Clavicle
Shoulder
Humerus
Upper arm
Ulna
Radius
Elbow
Forearm
Wrist
Thumb
Scaphoid
Hand/digits
X-ray:
273
right left Lower limb
Pelvis
Hip
Femur
Thigh
Knee
Calf
Tibia
Fibula
Lower leg
Ankle
Foot
Digits
Ultrasound:
right left Spine
Cervical
Thoracic spine
Lumbar spine
Sacrum
Coccyx
Other injury
Other region
Abdomen
Chest/ribs
Skull
Face
Eye
Laboratory:
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX D
APPENDIX D
Name:
First name:
Diagnosis
1.
3.
5.
2.
4.
6.
Treatment
Infusion (with drugs):
Wound care:
Support dressing:
Drugs administered:
Ointment dressing:
Treatment suggestion
Vaccination check
Appointment primary care physician
Surgery in home country
Other treatment:
Discharge/transfer
At time
Return to MC on (date/time)
Transfer to hospital
Self
Name of hospital
With doctor
Discharge without restriction
Medical statement sent
Ambulance
Helicopter
Report from hospital received
Assessment
I = inpatient treatment/ O = outpatient treatment/ U = treatment unknown/ N = no treatment/ D = death
Assessment
Unfit to race
If unfit, reported to CoC/race director (time)
Address CMO
Name:
Address:
Phone #
Postal code/city:
Date and signature of CMO
274
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX EE
APPENDIX
ACCIDENT STATISTIC FORM
Name of event:
Date of event:
IMN :
Name of CMO :
Day = D
Thursday = 0
Friday
Saturday
Day
Sunday
=1
=2
=3
W
Time
Class
W = Weather
S = Sunny
A.S.
N
= Accident Statistic
= Rider OK
Assessment
F= fit
R = Rain
C = Cloudy
T
H
Treated & discharged
Transported to hospital
U= unfit
R= to be reviewed
Number
FAMILY NAME
NAT
A.S.
Assess
Vers. 09.1
275
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Fédération Internationale de Motocyclisme
11, route Suisse - CH-1295 Mies (Suisse)
E-mail: [email protected]
CIRCUIT CMO QUESTIONNAIRE
(Form to be used by CMO)
This questionnaire has to be completed by the CMO (in accordance with Art. 09.6.1 of the FIM
Medical Code) and returned to the FIM by e-mail 60 days prior to the event with the following
attachments:
1) A plan of the medical centre
2) A map of the circuit/ posts indicating the medical services
3) A map of the circuit indicating the routes for urgent evacuation
4) Written confirmation that the necessary personnel is available during practice and racing
A copy of this form has to be handed over the Medical Director before the first track inspection
(Art. 09.6.2 of the FIM Medical Code)
Discipline
IMN No.
Circuit
Date
Country
CHIEF MEDICAL OFFICER
LIC. N°
276
1
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
IMN No.
1) a Are all medical services under the control
of the Chief Medical Officer
1) b Is the medical service for the general public under the control
of a deputy CMO or other doctor than the CMO himself
2)
YES
Total personnel (medical centre, track)
(please fill in the number)
Doctor (including CMO)
Nurses
Paramedic or equivalent
Other Medical personnel
Stretcher bearer
Driver
Other (e.g.Pilot)
Total
0
Thursday
1
2
3
4
Friday
Saturday
Sunday
Monday
Medical Intervention Vehicle (type A1)
0
1
2
3
4
number
day
3)
NO
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Doctor as per Medical Code
Second doctor, nurse, paramedic or equivalent as per Medical Code
Driver as per Medical Code
Medical Intervention Vehicle (Type A2)
YES
NO
YES
NO
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Doctor as per Medical Code
Nurse, Paramedic or equivalent as per Medical Code
Driver as per Medical Code
Medical Equipment
Portable oxygen supply
Manual ventilator
Intubation equipment
Suction equipment
Intravenous infusion equipment
Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine
(including cervical spine)
Sterile dressings
ECG monitor and defibrillator
Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia/IV fluids
Sphygmomanometer and stethoscope
Other equipment
Protective canvas/tarpaulins
Technical Equipment
Radio communication with Race Control and CMO/Medical Director
Visible and audible signals
Equipment to remove suits and helmets
Type of vehicle
277
2
Quad
Ambulance
other
Bike
Car
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
4)
IMN No.
Vehicles Type B1
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Doctor as per Medical Code
Paramedics or equivalent as per Medical Code
Vehicles Type B2
YES
NO
YES
NO
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Doctor as per Medical Code
Paramedics or equivalent as per Medical Code
Medical Equipment
Portable oxygen supply
Manual and automatic ventilator
Intubation equipment
Suction equipment
Intravenous infusion equipment
Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine
(including cervical spine)
Sterile dressings
Thoracic drainage / Chest decompression equipment
Tracheostomy equipment /Surgical aiway equipment
Sphygmomanometer and stethoscope
Stretcher
Scoop stretcher
ECG monitor and defibrillator
Pulse oximeter
Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia/ IV fluids
Technical Equipment
Radio communication with Race Control and CMO
Visible and audible signals
Equipment to remove suits and helmets
Air conditioning and refrigerator (recommended)
Type of vehicle
5)
Vehicles Type C
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Personnel as per Medical Code
Medical Equipment
Stretcher
Oxygen supply
Equipment to immobilise limbs and spine (including cervical spine)
First Aid medicaments and materials
Technical Equipment
Radio communication with Race Control and CMO
Visible and audible signals
Type of vehicle
278
3
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
6a)
IMN No.
Medical Ground posts
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
YES
NO
YES
NO
GP1 Personnel
Doctor experienced in resuscitation and the pre-hospital management of trauma
First aiders or stretcher bearers
GP2 Personnel
Paramedic or equivalent experienced in resuscitation and pre-hospital
management of trauma
Two first aiders or stretcher bearers
Medical Equipment
Equipment for initiating resuscitation and emergency treatment
Initial airway management
Ventilatory support
Haemorrhage control & circulatory support
Cervical collar
Extrication device - Scoop stretcher or spinal board or equivalent
Technical Equipment
Radio communication with Race Control and CMO
Adequate shelter for staff and equipment
and ground post staff
Other equipment
Protective canvas / tarpaulins
6b) Pit lane ground posts
Number
Do positions conform to map of circuit/ posts?
Personnel
Doctor, Paramedic or equivalent experienced in emergency care
Stretcher bearer
Medical Equipment
Airway management and intubation equipment
Drugs for resuscitation and analgesia/ IV fluids
Cervical collars
Manual respiration system
Intravenous infusion equipment
First Aid equipment
Scoop stretcher or spinal board or equivalent
Technical Equipment
Radio communication with Race Control and CMO
7)
Medical Centre
Is a medical centre available at this circuit as per Medical Code?
(compulsory at GP, SBK, Endurance WC) if "NO" go to 7d)
Is it a permanent structure?
Is it less than 10 mins from any part of the circuit?
Refer to Art. 13.3 of the FIM Standards for Circuits
4
279
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
IMN No.
Number of rooms
Secure environment from which media and public can be excluded
Area easily accessible by First Aid vehicles
Helicopter landing area nearby
One or two rooms large enough to allow resuscitation of at least two
severely injured riders simultaneously (resuscitation area)
X-ray room or portable digital X-ray machine
A room large enough to treat more than one rider with minor
injuries simultaneously
Temporary separation in this area, e.g. curtains or screens
YES
Reception and waiting area
Doctor's room
Toilet and shower room with disabled access
A staff changing room with male and female toilets
Medical staff room for 12 or more persons
NO
Radio communication with Race Control, the CMO, ambulances
and ground posts
If the Medical Centre has normal electric power supply, it must
also be permanently connected to its own U.P.S. (Uninterruptible
Power Supply)
Water supply, heating, air-conditioning and sanitation appropriate to
the country
Closed Circuit TV
Office facilities
Dirty utility room
Equipment storage
Security fence
Telephones
Security Guard
Parking for ambulances
7a)
Room requirements
1 resuscitation room
or
2 resuscitation rooms
Entrance separate to entrance for general public
Minor treatment room
X-ray room
Medical staff room
Wide corridors and doors to move patients on trolleys
7b) Equipment for resuscitation areas
Equipment for endotracheal intubation, tracheostomy and ventilation
support including suction, oxygen and anaesthetic agents
Equipment for intravenous access including cut down and central
venous cannulation and fluids including colloid plasma expanders
and crystalloid solutions
Intercostal drainage equipment
Equipment for cardiac monitoring and resuscitation, including
ECG monitoring, defibrillation and blood pressure measurement
Equipment for immobilising the spine at all levels
Equipment for the splinting of limb fractures
5
280
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
IMN No.
Drugs/ IV fluids including analgesia, sedating agents, anticonvulsants,
paralysing and anaesthetic agents, cardiac resuscitation drugs/ IV fluids
Tetanus toxoid and broad spectrum antibiotics (recommended)
Equipment for diagnostic ultrasound
Digital X-Ray (compulsory for GP, Superbike and Endurance WC)
recommended for all other events provided it is not
prohibited by national legislation)
7c) Equipment for minor injuries area
The area must have beds, dressings, suture equipment and fluids
to treat up to three riders with minor injuries simultaneously.
Sufficient stocks to replenish the area during the event must be
available and sufficient doctors, nurses and paramedics or equivalent experienced
in treating trauma must be available
7d) Is there another facility for treatment of injured ridersRoom, container or tent (please describe/specify) - only to be filled in
if there is no Medical Centre
7e) Personnel
(please fill in the number)
day
0
1
2
3
4
Thursday
Friday
Saturday
Sunday
Monday
1
2
3
4
number
Doctor
Nurses
Paramedic or equivalent
Other medical
Stretcher bearer
Driver
Other
Total
0
Specialists at medical centre (mentioning specialty)
yes no
1. Surgeon experienced in trauma
2. Trauma resuscitation specialist
7f)
Doping facilities (refer to Art. 13.3.2.3 of FIM Standards for Circuits)
8)
Vehicles for transport to hospital
9)
Helicopter
YES
NO
Number
Number
Helicopter with medical equipment
281
Other Specialists
3.
4.
6
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
IMN No.
YES
Fluids and drugs
Respirator
Oxygen
ECG/defibrillator
0
1
2
3
4
Thursday
Friday
Saturday
Sunday
Monday
0
1
2
3
4
Number
Personnel (specify)
Doctor
Nurse, Paramedic or equivalent
Pilot
day
NO
10) Clothing of medical personnel as per Medical Code
YES
NO
Doctor
Nurse, Paramedics or equivalent
11) Closed Circuit TV
12) Radio Operator (Medical Service)
13) Hospitals
Type of hospital
Name of Hospital
Time to Hospital
Road
Air
min
min
Distance
km
a) Local hospital
b) General Surgery
c) Orthopaedic/Trauma
d) Neurosurgery
e) Spinal Injuries
f) Cardio/Thoracic
Surgery
g) Burns/Plastic
Surgery
h) Vascular Surgery
i) Micro Surgery
YES
A route map to the hospitals is enclosed
282
7
NO
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX F
Discipline
IMN No.
14) Trackside positions of Doctors
Please enter for every doctor (CMO,2,3,…) where he/she will be stationed. Remember to enter only
one x in each column (except where is an asterix (Type A1 and B1), please enter the post n°)
Doctor (number)
Race Control
other place
Type A1*
Type B1*
Medical GP 1
Pit lane ground post
Medical Centre/ Art. 7d)
CMO
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
Doctor (number)
Race Control
other place
Type A1*
Type B1*
Medical GP 1
Pit lane ground post
Medical Centre/ Art. 7d)
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
The CIRCUIT CMO QUESTIONNAIRE has been completed by the CMO
YES
10
NO
Remarks:
CMO signature:
283
Date of completion :
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX
Appendix
G
G
RIDER SELF DISCHARGE FORM
PART 1
(To be completed by the rider)
I,____________________________ rider no___________________________
in the _____________________class, discharge myself against local medical
advice
and understand the possible consequences of such action that have been
explained to me by Dr
_________________________________________________________
Signed:_____________________________Date:___________Time:_________
PART 2
(To be completed by the Chief Medical Officer-CMO)
I, Dr_____________________________________________________, CMO at
the
_____________________________circuit, confirm that I have explained the
possible consequences of the rider discharging himself/herself against my advice.
In view of the language difficulties, this explanation was given through an
interpreter
(delete as appropriate).
Signed:____________________________Date:____________Time:_________
5 copies: CMO, Rider, FIM Medical Officer, Race Director, Clinica Mobile
284
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX L
APPENDIX L
DURATION OF CONVALESCENCE
FIM Medical Panel document establishing the general evaluation principles for
resumption of motorcycling competition after an accident
INTRODUCTION
The decision to consider a rider fit or unfit for continued engagement in motorcycling
competition after an incapacitating accident falls within the competence of the CMO.
The increasing professionalism of all parties concerned in the various championships
often places riders under contractual commitments that accustom them to a
professional reality which is sometimes dehumanised and on which the CMI must
keep a watchful eye.
OBJECTIVES
The development of new medical techniques, which are less invasive and,
consequently, less physically disruptive for the patient, permit shorter periods of
hospitalisation and earlier rehabilitation.
However, this technological adaptation cannot also shorten the periods of
cicatrisation and bone consolidation and thereby invalidate all the histophysiological
concepts.
Hence, while the rider’s overall recuperation might be accelerated in this way,
allowing him to envisage the wildest sporting feats, the physicians authorized to issue
the medical certificate of fitness for the resumption of competition will have to
ascertain whether the rider would be able to face unforeseen situations in order to
avoid jeopardizing not only his safety but also that of his fellow riders and other
parties involved.
MEANS
The criteria to be defined should be based on the following requirements:
1. Assurance of the immediate personal safety of the rider
2. Maintenance of a balance between the immediate and long-term physical well
being of the rider.
3. Assurance of the immediate safety of the riders in all the collective
motorcycling disciplines.
285
1
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX
APPENDIX
L
L
4. Assurance of the immediate safety of the other parties involved, such as
stewards, paramedics, first-aid workers, physicians, mechanics, etc.
It would not be feasible to list in this document all the pathological situations
encountered in the practice of motorcycling sport.
We will therefore give an overall perspective of the situations that are common to
most injuries.
However, three points are worth emphasizing due to the frequency of the problems
encountered in these situations:
1. Cutaneous cicatrisation needs time to be accommodated by the body as a
whole. In principle, stitches should be removed when a wound has healed
before any resumption of competition.
2. With regards to osteosyntheses using percutaneous pins of the Kirschner
type, while the duration of the fracture consolidation is classic and agreed by
most authors, we must emphasize that, in such a case, the resumption of
competition is contraindicated due to the risk of displacement of such pins.
3. The resumption of competition is also contraindicated in the presence of
means of immobilization such as ortheses or plaster cast designed to stabilize
a lesion. In fact, the materials used, being less elastic than human body tissue,
could pose a threat to the competitor in the event of a further accident.
Hence, on the whole, injuries suffered during the practice of motorcycling sport follow
a common pattern: treatment of the lesion, cicatrisation and consolidation and, finally,
rehabilitation and re-adaptation to the sporting discipline.
The internationally recognized periods of time needed for bone consolidation are
therefore 4-8 weeks for an upper limb and 4-12 weeks for a lower limb, depending on
the site of the fracture.
These minimum periods would, of course, be adjusted in the light of the follow-up of
the bony callus, but the stress to which it would be subjected by the rider’s activity
would also be taken into account.
In order to maximize the safety not only of the rider but also of his entourage in
competitions, the CMO should be able to carry out a set of simple, easily
reproducible and effective tests to assess the motorcyclist’s new physical capacities
before he resumes competition.
Tests for lesions of a lower limb:
1. Mobility equivalent to or exceeding 50% of the physiological articular
amplitude of the hip and knee joints.
2. Stand on one foot, both left and right, for at least 5 seconds.
3. Cover a distance of 20m unaided in a maximum time of 15 seconds.
4. Climb up and down 10 steps in a maximum time of 20 seconds.
286
2
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX
APPENDIX
L
L
Tests for lesions of a upper limb:
•
To carry out 5 push ups
HEAD INJURIES
Assessment of the injured rider and return to competition should be in accordance
with the guidelines for the assessment and management of concussion as contained
within the International Consensus Statement on Concussion in Sport Zurich 2012.
In the event of a suspected concussion the rider should be assessed using a
recognised assessment tool such as SCAT3 or similar (see appendix S). If the
assessment confirms a concussion the rider should immediately be excluded from
competition for at least the rest of the event. Prior to returning to competition the rider
should be assessed for and provide documentary evidence of a return to normal
neuro-psychological function using for example the IMPACT system, functional MRI
scan or similar.
ABDOMINAL SURGERY
In the event of any abdominal surgery, with or without incision of the peritoneum, the
period of unfitness for competition would range from 15 days to one month.
CONCLUSION
Provided that the various periods of cicatrisation, and particularly bone consolidation,
are respected by their therapists, injured riders should be able to undergo these
fitness tests without danger so that they can all resume competition in conditions of
optimal safety.
287
update 17 January 2017
3
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX
APPENDIX O O
LIST OF MEDICALLY UNFIT RIDERS
To the Chief Medical Officer at
for event IMN N°
................................................................................Circuit
(the next event in the series)
The following riders were rendered medically unfit to ride
at event IMN N°
date of event
NAME
RIDING N°
CLASS
NATURE OF INJURY / ILLNESS
The following riders were included on a previous "List of Medically Unfit Riders" and
have not yet been passed as "medically fit to ride".
NAME
Date
RIDING N°
CLASS
NATURE OF INJURY / ILLNESS
Signature of Chief Medical Officer
Any rider on these lists wishing to compete must have a Special Medical Examination to determine
their medically fitness to ride in accordance with Art. 5.2 and Appendix C of the FIM Medical Code before they next compete at an event. The list must also include any rider who has been treated by a
doctor other than the official doctors of the event. At the end of an event this form must be completed
by the CMO to include any additional rider who has been injured. The form must then be sent on
immediately to the FIM in an envelope marked "Confidential", for delivery to the CMO of the next event.
288
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX Q
PROCEDURE FOR A MEDICAL INSPECTION AND HOMOLOGATION
Medical Inspection
A medical inspection is a visit by an FIM Medical Inspector (FIM Medical
Officer/Representative) during an event following receipt of the CMO questionnaire of
the relevant circuit in order to:
•
establish the level of the medical facilities and the medical centre of the circuit in
order to ensure the highest standard of services for the safety of the riders and to
establish their conformity with the FIM Medical Code and make recommendations
as necessary with a view to a medical homologation based on the CMO
questionnaire previously received and reviewed by the FIM Medical
Inspector.
and
•
verify all medical facilities and the medical centre together with the services
required to provide appropriate and necessary medical interventions.
and
•
issue a medical inspection and homologation report for the circuit.
An initial medical inspection before the event (Medical Pre-inspection) may be
compulsory:
- To determine the minimum medical requirements and facilities for any new circuit to be
used for the first time. Such an inspection may be followed by a further Medical Preinspection if necessary but will be followed by a compulsory Medical Inspection during
the event to confirm the provision and appropriateness of these medical services.
An intermediate medical inspection before the event may be required for:
289
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX Q
a) existing circuits that have already been used and received a grade A but have
undergone significant changes in the layout of the circuit or the medical centre.
b) existing circuits which have received a grade B or C in the previous inspection.
A medical inspection during the event is compulsory for:
a) any new circuit to be used for the first time.
b) existing circuits which have received a grade B or C in the previous inspection.
c) existing circuits that have already been used and received a grade A but have
undergone significant changes in the layout of the circuit or the medical centre.
d) the circuits for which the previous medical homologation has expired.
Inspection requests
•
The FMN can request a medical inspection, but the FIM reserves the right to
review a medical homologation and require a medical inspection at any time.
•
In the event of inadequate medical facilities or work to be carried out to the
medical centre, the FIM Medical Inspector may decide to carry out one or more
further intermediate medical inspections, if necessary.
•
The medical homologation becomes effective only after a FINAL medical
inspection resulting in a grade A or B as defined below.
•
The CMI will appoint the FIM Medical Inspector.
Documents to be submitted for a medical inspection must be returned to the FIM at least
2 months prior to the medical inspection.
290
•
The FIM Circuit CMO Questionnaire to be completed by the Chief Medical Officer
(CMO) (see Appendix F of the FIM Medical Code).
•
Two (2) copies of a map of the circuit medical services, one in hard copy and the
other in electronic format to a minimum scale of 1:2000 indicating the positions.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX Q
- vehicle type A
in red with
A
- vehicle type B
in blue with
B
- vehicle type C
in green with
C
- medical centre
in green with
MC
- ground post
in yellow with
GP
- pit lane ground post
in yellow with
PGP
- helicopter landing area
in orange with
H
and routes for urgent evacuation
•
291
Plan of the circuit medical centre.
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX Q
Medical Inspection Procedure
At all medical inspections, it shall be the duty of the FIM Medical Inspector to examine
all the medical facilities at the circuit and make recommendations when required to
ensure that these conform to the FIM Medical Code.
During the medical inspection, the presence of the Chief Medical Officer (CMO), the
Clerk of the Course and/or a responsible representative of the circuit is required.
Grading of circuit medical inspections and homologations
The medical inspection and homologation will be graded as follows:
A:
1 year
A medical inspection and medical homologation report will be issued.
B:
Further improvements to the medical service are required and a further
medical inspection is compulsory the following year.
In the event of two successive inspections resulting in grade B, the circuit will
automatically be downgraded to grade C as defined below.
C:
The medical service provision does not comply with the requirements of the
FIM Medical Code and further medical inspections are compulsory prior to
any FIM event taking place.
Further medical inspection is required before any FIM event can take place until the
circuit obtains at least a grade B.
Costs for medical inspections/homologations
The costs of transport and accommodation of the FIM Medical Inspector for final medical
inspections of track or circuits resulting in a grade A are borne by the FIM.
When the medical inspection results in a grade B or C requiring further inspections
before the date of the event, these costs are invoiced to the FMNR, by way of the
quarterly invoice of amounts payable by the FMNR. Following a grade C, an
intermediate inspection is compulsory before the next event takes place. In this case,
the costs of such an inspection will be borne by the FMNR.
When a track or circuit is inspected without a race being included in the calendar of the
current or the coming year, the costs are also later invoiced to the FMNR, even if the
circuit obtains a grade A.
292
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX Q
The costs pertaining to a medical inspection during the event obtaining grade A are
included in the inscription fees. Nevertheless, the costs of inspections obtaining grade B
or C must be borne by the FMNR concerned and are, thus, not included in these
inscription fees.
293
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX R
Fédération Internationale de Motocyclisme
11, route Suisse - CH-1295 Mies (Suisse)
Fax (+41-22) 950 950 1
Confidentiality note: The datas and information contained in this questionnaire are strictly confidential
This information is intended only for use of the FIM
QUESTIONNAIRE FATAL ACCIDENTS
1)
FMNR
2)
DISCIPLINE
3)
EVENT
4)
CIRCUIT
National
International
VENUE
PRACTICE
RACE
Lap N°
Track
Paddock
Ground post N°
5)
CMO
6)
RIDER:
7)
Outside
Turn N°
NAME
FIRST NAME
Date of Birth
FMN
DIAGNOSES
FIM
1
2
3
4
8)
DATE of ACCIDENT
9)
TIME of ACCIDENT
1
294
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX R
NAME
10)
FIRST NAME
PROTECTIVE DEVICES WORN BY THE RIDER:
Neckbrace:
YES
NO
immediate
evacuation
Type:
Brand:
Other protective devices:
(Please specify)
11)
TIME of DEATH
12)
DEATH
13)
TIME of ARRIVAL of the FIRST AIDERS
14)
TIME of START RESUSCITATION
15)
THERAPY
16)
AUTOPSY
17)
RESULT of the AUTOPSY
18)
REMARKS
YES
hospital
NO
oil
dry track
collision
wet track
fall
other
19)
295
DOCUMENTS
videos
pictures
2
magazines
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX R
NAME
20)
COMMENTS
21)
SIGNATURE of CMO
of the EVENT:
FIRST NAME
other
NAME of the CMO:
DATE:
296
3
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
SCAT3
™
Sport Concussion Assessment Tool – 3rd edition
For use by medical professionals only
name
Date / Time of Injury:
Date of Assessment:
What is the SCAT3?1
the SCAt3 is a standardized tool for evaluating injured athletes for concussion
and can be used in athletes aged from 13 years and older. it supersedes the original SCAt and the SCAt2 published in 2005 and 2009, respectively 2. For younger
persons, ages 12 and under, please use the Child SCAt3. the SCAt3 is designed
for use by medical professionals. If you are not qualifi ed, please use the Sport Concussion recognition tool1. preseason baseline testing with the SCAt3 can be
helpful for interpreting post-injury test scores.
Specifi c instructions for use of the SCAT3 are provided on page 3. If you are not familiar with the SCAt3, please read through these instructions carefully. this
tool may be freely copied in its current form for distribution to individuals, teams,
groups and organizations. Any revision or any reproduction in a digital form requires approval by the Concussion in Sport Group.
NOTE: the diagnosis of a concussion is a clinical judgment, ideally made by a
medical professional. the SCAt3 should not be used solely to make, or exclude,
the diagnosis of concussion in the absence of clinical judgement. An athlete may
have a concussion even if their SCAt3 is “normal”.
What is a concussion?
A concussion is a disturbance in brain function caused by a direct or indirect force
to the head. It results in a variety of non-specifi c signs and / or symptoms (some examples listed below) and most often does not involve loss of consciousness.
Concussion should be suspected in the presence of any one or more of the
following:
-
1 glasgow coma scale (gCS)
Best eye response (e)
no eye opening
1
eye opening in response to pain
2
eye opening to speech
3
eyes opening spontaneously
4
Best verbal response (v)
no verbal response
1
incomprehensible sounds
2
inappropriate words
3
Confused
4
oriented
5
Best motor response (m)
no motor response
1
extension to pain
2
Abnormal fl exion to pain 3
Flexion / Withdrawal to pain 4
localizes to pain
5
obeys commands
6
glasgow Coma score (e + v + m)
Symptoms (e.g., headache), or
Physical signs (e.g., unsteadiness), or
Impaired brain function (e.g. confusion) or
Abnormal behaviour (e.g., change in personality). of 15
GCS should be recorded for all athletes in case of subsequent deterioration.
2 maddocks Score3
Sideline ASSeSSmenT
“I am going to ask you a few questions, please listen carefully and give your best effort.”
Modifi ed Maddocks questions (1 point for each correct answer)
indications for emergency management
noTe: A hit to the head can sometimes be associated with a more serious brain
injury. Any of the following warrants consideration of activating emergency procedures and urgent transportation to the nearest hospital:
-
examiner:
Glasgow Coma score less than 15
Deteriorating mental status
potential spinal injury
progressive, worsening symptoms or new neurologic signs
What venue are we at today? 0
1
Which half is it now?
0
1
Who scored last in this match?
0
1
What team did you play last week / game?
0
1
Did your team win the last game?
0
1
maddocks score
of 5
Maddocks score is validated for sideline diagnosis of concussion only and is not used for serial testing.
Potential signs of concussion?
if any of the following signs are observed after a direct or indirect blow to the
head, the athlete should stop participation, be evaluated by a medical professional and should not be permitted to return to sport the same day if a
concussion is suspected.
Y
n
Balance or motor incoordination (stumbles, slow / laboured movements, etc.)?
Y
n
Disorientation or confusion (inability to respond appropriately to questions)?
Y
n
loss of memory:
Y
n
Blank or vacant look:
Y
n
Visible facial injury in combination with any of the above:
Y
n
Any loss of consciousness?
notes: mechanism of injury (“tell me what happened”?):
“if so, how long?“
“if so, how long?“
“Before or after the injury?"
Any athlete with a suspected concussion should be removed
From PlAy, medically assessed, monitored for deterioration
(i.e., should not be left alone) and should not drive a motor vehicle
until cleared to do so by a medical professional. no athlete diagnosed with concussion should be returned to sports participation
on the day of injury.
SCAT3 Sport ConCuSSion ASSeSment tool 3 | PAge 1
297
© 2013 Concussion in Sport Group
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
BACkground
CogniTive & PhySiCAl evAluATion
name:
4 Cognitive assessment
Date:
examiner:
Sport / team / school:
Date / time of injury:
Age:
Gender:
Standardized Assessment of Concussion (SAC) 4
m
F
orientation (1 point for each correct answer)
Years of education completed:
What month is it? 0
Dominant hand:
What is the date today? 0
1
How many concussions do you think you have had in the past?
What is the day of the week? 0
1
When was the most recent concussion?
What year is it? 0
1
How long was your recovery from the most recent concussion?
What time is it right now? (within 1 hour)
0
1
right
left
neither
Have you ever been hospitalized or had medical imaging done for
a head injury?
Y
n
orientation score
Have you ever been diagnosed with headaches or migraines?
Y
n
immediate memory
Do you have a learning disability, dyslexia, ADD / ADHD?
Y
n
Have you ever been diagnosed with depression, anxiety
or other psychiatric disorder?
Y
n
Has anyone in your family ever been diagnosed with
any of these problems?
Y
n
Are you on any medications? if yes, please list:
Y
n
List
1
of 5
Trial 1
Trial 2
Trial 3
Alternative word list
elbow
0
1
0
1
0
1
candle
baby
finger
apple
0
1
0
1
0
1
paper
monkey
penny
carpet
0
1
0
1
0
1
sugar
perfume
blanket
saddle
0
1
0
1
0
1
sandwich
sunset
lemon
bubble
0
1
0
1
0
1
wagon
iron
insect
Total
SCAT3 to be done in resting state. Best done 10 or more minutes post excercise.
SymPTom evAluATion
Concentration: digits Backward
List
3 how do you feel?
“You should score yourself on the following symptoms, based on how you feel now”.
none
mild
moderate
severe
Trial 1
Alternative digit list
4-9-3
0
1
6-2-9
5-2-6
4-1-5
3-8-1-4
0
1
3-2-7-9
1-7-9-5
4-9-6-8
6-2-9-7-1
0
1
1-5-2-8-6
3-8-5-2-7
6-1-8-4-3
7-1-8-4-6-2
0
1
5-3-9-1-4-8
8-3-1-9-6-4
7-2-4-8-5-6
Headache
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
“pressure in head”
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
neck pain
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
nausea or vomiting
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Dizziness
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Blurred vision
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Balance problems
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Sensitivity to light
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Sensitivity to noise
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Feeling slowed down
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Feeling like “in a fog“
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
“Don’t feel right”
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Difficulty concentrating
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Difficulty remembering
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Fatigue or low energy
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Confusion
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Drowsiness
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
trouble falling asleep
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Modified Balance Error Scoring System (BESS) testing5
more emotional
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Which foot was tested (i.e. which is the non-dominant foot)
irritability
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Sadness
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Condition
nervous or Anxious
0
1
2
3
4
5
6
Double leg stance:
Total of 4
Concentration: month in reverse order (1 pt. for entire sequence correct)
of 5
5 neck examination:
range of motion
tenderness
6 Balance examination
Do one or both of the following tests.
Footwear (shoes, barefoot, braces, tape, etc.)
left
right
Testing surface (hard floor, field, etc.)
errors
Single leg stance (non-dominant foot):
errors
tandem stance (non-dominant foot at back):
errors
And / or
Y
n
Do the symptoms get worse with mental activity?
Y
n
self rated
self rated and clinician monitored
clinician interview
self rated with parent input
overall rating: if you know the athlete well prior to the injury, how different is
the athlete acting compared to his / her usual self? Please circle one response:
Tandem gait6,7
time (best of 4 trials):
N/A
Scoring on the SCAT3 should not be used as a stand-alone method
to diagnose concussion, measure recovery or make decisions about
an athlete’s readiness to return to competition after concussion.
Since signs and symptoms may evolve over time, it is important to
consider repeat evaluation in the acute assessment of concussion.
seconds
7 Coordination examination
upper limb coordination
Which arm was tested:
unsure
upper and lower limb sensation & strength
Findings:
Do the symptoms get worse with physical activity?
very different
1
Concentration score
Symptom severity score (Maximum possible 132)
no different
0
Dec-nov-oct-Sept-Aug-Jul-Jun-may-Apr-mar-Feb-Jan
Total number of symptoms (Maximum possible 22)
Coordination score
left
right
of 1
8 SAC delayed recall4
delayed recall score
SCAT3 Sport ConCuSSion ASSeSment tool 3 | PAge 2
298
of 15
immediate memory score total
of 5
© 2013 Concussion in Sport Group
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
inSTruCTionS
Balance testing – types of errors
Words in Italics throughout the SCAt3 are the instructions given to the athlete by
the tester.
Symptom Scale
“You should score yourself on the following symptoms, based on how you feel now”.
to be completed by the athlete. in situations where the symptom scale is being
completed after exercise, it should still be done in a resting state, at least 10 minutes
post exercise.
For total number of symptoms, maximum possible is 22.
For Symptom severity score, add all scores in table, maximum possible is 22 x 6 = 132.
SAC 4
immediate memory
“I am going to test your memory. I will read you a list of words and when I am done, repeat
back as many words as you can remember, in any order.”
1. Hands lifted off iliac crest
2. opening eyes
3. Step, stumble, or fall
4. moving hip into > 30 degrees abduction
5. lifting forefoot or heel
6. remaining out of test position > 5 sec
each of the 20-second trials is scored by counting the errors, or deviations from
the proper stance, accumulated by the athlete. the examiner will begin counting
errors only after the individual has assumed the proper start position. The modified
BeSS is calculated by adding one error point for each error during the three
20-second tests. The maximum total number of errors for any single condition is 10. if a athlete commits multiple errors simultaneously, only one error is
recorded but the athlete should quickly return to the testing position, and counting
should resume once subject is set. Subjects that are unable to maintain the testing
procedure for a minimum of five seconds at the start are assigned the highest
possible score, ten, for that testing condition.
Trials 2 & 3:
oPTion: For further assessment, the same 3 stances can be performed on a surface
of medium density foam (e.g., approximately 50 cm x 40 cm x 6 cm). “I am going to repeat the same list again. Repeat back as many words as you can remember in
any order, even if you said the word before.“
Tandem gait6,7
Complete all 3 trials regardless of score on trial 1 & 2. Read the words at a rate of one per second.
Score 1 pt. for each correct response. Total score equals sum across all 3 trials. Do not inform
the athlete that delayed recall will be tested.
Concentration
digits backward
“I am going to read you a string of numbers and when I am done, you repeat them back to
me backwards, in reverse order of how I read them to you. For example, if I say 7-1-9, you
would say 9-1-7.”
Participants are instructed to stand with their feet together behind a starting line (the test is
best done with footwear removed). Then, they walk in a forward direction as quickly and as
accurately as possible along a 38mm wide (sports tape), 3 meter line with an alternate foot
heel-to-toe gait ensuring that they approximate their heel and toe on each step. Once they
cross the end of the 3m line, they turn 180 degrees and return to the starting point using the
same gait. A total of 4 trials are done and the best time is retained. Athletes should complete
the test in 14 seconds. Athletes fail the test if they step off the line, have a separation between
their heel and toe, or if they touch or grab the examiner or an object. In this case, the time is
not recorded and the trial repeated, if appropriate.
If correct, go to next string length. If incorrect, read trial 2. One point possible for each string
length. Stop after incorrect on both trials. The digits should be read at the rate of one per second.
Coordination examination
months in reverse order
upper limb coordination
Finger-to-nose (FTN) task: “Now tell me the months of the year in reverse order. Start with the last month and go
backward. So you’ll say December, November … Go ahead”
1 pt. for entire sequence correct
delayed recall
the delayed recall should be performed after completion of the Balance and Coordination examination.
“Do you remember that list of words I read a few times earlier? Tell me as many words from the
list as you can remember in any order.“
Score 1 pt. for each correct response
“I am going to test your coordination now. Please sit comfortably on the chair with your eyes
open and your arm (either right or left) outstretched (shoulder flexed to 90 degrees and elbow
and fingers extended), pointing in front of you. When I give a start signal, I would like you to
perform five successive finger to nose repetitions using your index finger to touch the tip of
the nose, and then return to the starting position, as quickly and as accurately as possible.”
Scoring: 5 correct repetitions in < 4 seconds = 1
Note for testers: Athletes fail the test if they do not touch their nose, do not fully extend their elbow
or do not perform five repetitions. Failure should be scored as 0.
references & Footnotes
Balance examination
Modified Balance Error Scoring System (BESS) testing 5
This balance testing is based on a modified version of the Balance Error Scoring System (BESS)5. A stopwatch or watch with a second hand is required for this testing.
“I am now going to test your balance. Please take your shoes off, roll up your pant legs above
ankle (if applicable), and remove any ankle taping (if applicable). This test will consist of three
twenty second tests with different stances.“
(a) double leg stance:
“The first stance is standing with your feet together with your hands on your hips and with
your eyes closed. You should try to maintain stability in that position for 20 seconds. I will be
counting the number of times you move out of this position. I will start timing when you are
set and have closed your eyes.“
(b) Single leg stance:
“If you were to kick a ball, which foot would you use? [This will be the dominant foot] Now
stand on your non-dominant foot. The dominant leg should be held in approximately 30 degrees of hip flexion and 45 degrees of knee flexion. Again, you should try to maintain stability
for 20 seconds with your hands on your hips and your eyes closed. I will be counting the
number of times you move out of this position. If you stumble out of this position, open your
eyes and return to the start position and continue balancing. I will start timing when you are
set and have closed your eyes.“
(c) Tandem stance:
“Now stand heel-to-toe with your non-dominant foot in back. Your weight should be evenly
distributed across both feet. Again, you should try to maintain stability for 20 seconds with
your hands on your hips and your eyes closed. I will be counting the number of times you
move out of this position. If you stumble out of this position, open your eyes and return to
the start position and continue balancing. I will start timing when you are set and have closed
your eyes.”
1. this tool has been developed by a group of international experts at the 4th international Consensus meeting on Concussion in Sport held in Zurich, Switzerland
in november 2012. the full details of the conference outcomes and the authors of
the tool are published in the BJSm injury prevention and Health protection, 2013,
Volume 47, issue 5. the outcome paper will also be simultaneously co-published in
other leading biomedical journals with the copyright held by the Concussion in Sport
Group, to allow unrestricted distribution, providing no alterations are made.
2. mcCrory p et al., Consensus Statement on Concussion in Sport – the 3rd international Conference on Concussion in Sport held in Zurich, november 2008. British
Journal of Sports medicine 2009; 43: i76-89.
3. maddocks, Dl; Dicker, GD; Saling, mm. the assessment of orientation following
concussion in athletes. Clinical Journal of Sport Medicine. 1995; 5(1): 32 – 3.
4. mcCrea m. Standardized mental status testing of acute concussion. Clinical Journal of Sport medicine. 2001; 11: 176 – 181.
5. Guskiewicz Km. Assessment of postural stability following sport-related concussion. Current Sports medicine reports. 2003; 2: 24 – 30.
6. Schneiders, A.G., Sullivan, S.J., Gray, A., Hammond-tooke, G. & mcCrory, p.
normative values for 16-37 year old subjects for three clinical measures of motor
performance used in the assessment of sports concussions. Journal of Science and
Medicine in Sport. 2010; 13(2): 196 – 201.
7. Schneiders, A.G., Sullivan, S.J., Kvarnstrom. J.K., olsson, m., Yden. t. & marshall,
S.W. The effect of footwear and sports-surface on dynamic neurological screening in sport-related concussion. Journal of Science and medicine in Sport. 2010;
13(4): 382 – 386
SCAT3 Sport ConCuSSion ASSeSment tool 3 | PAge 3
299
© 2013 Concussion in Sport Group
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
AThleTe inFormATion
Scoring Summary:
Any athlete suspected of having a concussion should be removed
from play, and then seek medical evaluation.
test Domain
Signs to watch for
number of Symptoms of 22
Problems could arise over the first 24 – 48 hours. The athlete should not be left alone and must go to a hospital at once if they:
Symptom Severity Score of 132
-
Have a headache that gets worse
Are very drowsy or can’t be awakened
Can’t recognize people or places
Have repeated vomiting
Behave unusually or seem confused; are very irritable
Have seizures (arms and legs jerk uncontrollably)
Have weak or numb arms or legs
Are unsteady on their feet; have slurred speech
Score
Date:
Date:
Date:
orientation of 5
immediate memory of 15
Concentration of 5
Delayed recall of 5
SAC Total
BESS (total errors)
Tandem Gait (seconds)
Coordination of 1
remember, it is better to be safe.
Consult your doctor after a suspected concussion.
return to play
Athletes should not be returned to play the same day of injury.
When returning athletes to play, they should be medically cleared and then follow
a stepwise supervised program, with stages of progression.
notes:
For example:
rehabilitation stage
Functional exercise at each stage
of rehabilitation
objective of each stage
no activity
physical and cognitive rest
recovery
light aerobic exercise
Walking, swimming or stationary cycling keeping intensity, 70 % maximum predicted
heart rate. no resistance training
increase heart rate
Sport-specific exercise
Skating drills in ice hockey, running drills in
soccer. no head impact activities
Add movement
non-contact
training drills
progression to more complex training drills,
eg passing drills in football and ice hockey.
may start progressive resistance training
exercise, coordination, and
cognitive load
Full contact practice
Following medical clearance participate in
normal training activities
Restore confidence and assess functional skills by coaching staff
return to play
normal game play
There should be at least 24 hours (or longer) for each stage and if symptoms recur the athlete should rest until they resolve once again and then resume the program
at the previous asymptomatic stage. resistance training should only be added in the
later stages.
if the athlete is symptomatic for more than 10 days, then consultation by a medical
practitioner who is expert in the management of concussion, is recommended.
medical clearance should be given before return to play.
ConCuSSion injury AdviCe
patient’s name
(To be given to the person monitoring the concussed athlete)
Date / time of injury this patient has received an injury to the head. A careful medical examination has
been carried out and no sign of any serious complications has been found. recovery
time is variable across individuals and the patient will need monitoring for a further
period by a responsible adult. Your treating physician will provide guidance as to
this timeframe.
Date / time of medical review treating physician
if you notice any change in behaviour, vomiting, dizziness, worsening headache, double vision or excessive drowsiness, please contact your doctor or
the nearest hospital emergency department immediately.
other important points:
- Rest (physically and mentally), including training or playing sports until symptoms resolve and you are medically cleared
- no alcohol
- no prescription or non-prescription drugs without medical supervision.
Specifically:
· no sleeping tablets
· Do not use aspirin, anti-inflammatory medication or sedating pain killers
- Do not drive until medically cleared
- Do not train or play sport until medically cleared
Contact details or stamp
Clinic phone number
SCAT3 Sport ConCuSSion ASSeSment tool 3 | PAge 4
300
© 2013 Concussion in Sport Group
update 17 January 2017
301
Given Name
Prénom
John
Family Name
Nom de famille
Example
Dr.
Title
Titre
MDFRCS
Qualifications
To be given to the FIM Medical Officer prior to the commencement of the event
A remettre au Médecin FIM avant le commencement de la manifestation
Venue:
Date:
FIM GP World Championship - List of Medical Personnel
Championnat du Monde GP FIM - Liste du personnel médical
EmergencyMedicine,Intensivist
Speciality & Hospital
Spécialistés & Hôpital
ATLSPHTLSetc
Adddional Relevant Training & Experience
Formation et Expérience additionnelle relative
MedicalCar,Post1etc
Location at Event
Emplacement lors de la
manifestation
APPENDIX T
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX V
FIM Alcohol Testing Procedure
Riders participating in any FIM World Championship, FIM Prize or International events will be
subject to alcohol breath and/or blood testing at any time in-competition* in accordance with the
following procedure:
*In-Competition = the in-competition period is defined as the period commencing twelve hours
before the rider has passed the technical and/or administrative scrutineering whichever is the
earlier, before an event** in which the rider is scheduled to participate, and ending with the
publication of the results of such event. For the avoidance of doubt, the possession, use and
consumption of alcohol during the awards ceremony is not considered a violation under the FIM
Medical Code providing that the podium takes place at the end of the event.
**Event: an event is defined as a single sporting event (composed, depending on the discipline, of
practice sessions, qualifying practice sessions and race(s), rounds, legs, heats or stages).
1. Such testing will be undertaken by an FIM Official at the event using an FIM approved testing
device. At certain events, for example, those involving the use of public roads, the police may
undertake such testing.
2. Testing will be undertaken at the event by an FIM Official who is trained in the use of the alcohol
testing device.
3. Testing will be performed with no prior notice.
4. Riders will be selected randomly by ballot or at the discretion of the FIM Chief Steward, FIM
Jury President, FIM Delegate or the FIM Medical Representative.
5. At least three riders will be tested at each event.
6. At any time in-competition* alcohol testing may be included as part of a special medical
examination conducted at the request of the CMO, Race Director, Clerk of the Course, Medical
Director, Jury President, Chief Steward or the FIM Medical Representative in accordance with
the FIM Medical Code.
7. Following notification of selection for alcohol testing, the rider must immediately attend the
designated location for testing.
8. A refusal to undergo alcohol testing will be regarded for the purpose of the application of
sanctions as identical to a test reading above the permitted threshold.
9. Any rider who refuses to submit himself to alcohol testing will be automatically and
immediately excluded from further participation in, and disqualified from the event by the
disciplinary body responsible for applying disciplinary sanctions at the event.
302
1
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX V
Such decision is final and may not be appealed against. Such automatic and immediate
decision may not under any circumstances give rise to any claim from the rider or any
other affected party. The details of the case will be notified immediately to the FIM Legal
Department ([email protected])by the disciplinary body responsible for applying disciplinary
sanctions at the event.
The rider will also be automatically provisionally barred by the FIM (Provisional
Suspension) from participating in any competitions sanctioned by the FIM, its CONUs
and its FMNs until further notice and without any further notification. Such automatic
Provisional Suspension may not under any circumstances give rise to any claim from the
rider or any other affected party.
10. Alcohol testing will normally take place in a location that maintains rider confidentiality, is secure
with restricted access, and is in a suitable location with adequate facilities such as light and
ventilation.
11. Each rider will be tested individually and in private.
12. The alcohol testing device will be determined and provided by the FIM.
13. The device will be calibrated in accordance with the manufacturer’s instructions.
14. The alcohol test procedure will take place where possible in the presence of a witness.
15. The testing procedure and use of the device will be explained to the rider.
16. The rider will be allowed to select an individual mouthpiece from a selection of individually
sealed mouthpieces for their individual use and attach it to the device.
17. The rider will blow steadily into the mouthpiece until the device indicates that an adequate
sample of breath has been obtained.
18. The test result displayed on the device will be shown to the rider and recorded on the test
record documentation.
19. The time of each test will also be recorded on the documentation.
20. The documentation will then be signed by the rider and officials present at the test. Any refusal
by a rider to sign the documentation will be duly noted and recorded on the documentation but
will not invalidate the result of the test.
21. The results and associated documentation will be forwarded to the FIM Administration.
22. If the test reading is greater than the permitted threshold of 0.10g/L, a confirmatory test will be
performed following a waiting period of at least a fifteen minutes starting after the first result of
the first test has been recorded. If the first test reading is below or equal to 0.00g/L, no
further test will be conducted.
23. As part of this confirmatory test the rider will again be asked to select a further mouthpiece from
a selection of sealed mouthpieces. (The purpose of conducting a confirmatory test after a period
of fifteen minutes in the event of a positive test is to ensure that any residual alcohol in the
rider’s mouth from food, mouth wash etc. is no longer present in order to limit false positive
results).
24. If the result of the confirmatory test is above the permitted threshold the rider will be
automatically and immediately excluded from further participation in, and disqualified from
the event by the disciplinary body responsible for applying disciplinary sanctions at the event.
303
2
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX V
Such decision is final and may not be appealed against. Such automatic and immediate
decision may not under any circumstances give rise to any claim from the rider or any
other affected party.
The details of the case will be notified immediately by the disciplinary body responsible for
applying disciplinary sanctions at the event to the FIM Legal Department ([email protected]).
The rider will also be automatically provisionally barred by the FIM (Provisional
Suspension) from participating in any competitions sanctioned by the FIM, its CONUs
and its FMNs until further notice and without any further notification. Such automatic
Provisional Suspension may not under any circumstances give rise to any claim from the
rider or any other affected party.
25. Following notification of the case to the FIM Legal Department ([email protected]), firstinstance proceedings will be opened ex officio before the International Disciplinary Court
(CDI) for consideration of the handing down of a suspension which shall range from a
minimum of 9 (nine) months to a maximum of 18 (eighteen). The length of the suspension
shall be decided on the riders’ degree of fault and on any aggravating (e.g. recidivism)
and/or mitigating factors. Riders and other persons shall receive credit for a Provisional
Suspension against any period of Ineligibility which is ultimately imposed. In addition,
further sanction(s) in accordance with the FIM Disciplinary & Arbitration Code (Article
3.1.3) and/or the relevant Sporting Regulations may be imposed on the rider. If the rider
establishes that he bears no fault (i.e. no negligent or intentional failure; e.g. no
negligence), no suspension or other sanctions may be imposed on him.
26. If the result of the confirmatory test is below the permitted threshold no further action will be
taken.
27. A rider provisionally suspended as per Article 9 or Article 24 above may petition the CDI
to have his provisional suspension lifted. The request, in writing and with reasons, must
be received within 15 days of the date of the beginning of the provisional suspension to
the rider.
The proceedings before the CDI on a request for lifting of the provisional suspension will
be conducted exclusively on the basis of written submissions. Any oral or ungrounded
request will be found inadmissible. The CDI shall consider only whether the Provisional
Suspension shall be maintained until the full consideration of the case on the merits by
the CDI in the framework of a final Hearing.
The Provisional Suspension shall not be lifted unless the rider establishes that: (a) the
assertion of an alcohol rule violation has no reasonable prospect of being upheld
(e.g., because of a patent flaw in the case against the rider); or (b) the rider has a strong
arguable case that he/she bears No Fault (i.e. no negligent or intentional failure; e.g. no
negligence) for the alcohol rule violation(s) asserted, so that any period of suspension that
might otherwise be imposed for such a violation is likely to be completely eliminated by
application of Article 25 above; or (c) some other facts exist that make it clearly unfair, in all
of the circumstances, to maintain a Provisional Suspension prior to a final hearing before
the CDI.
304
3
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX V
NB: This last ground is to be construed narrowly, and applied only in very exceptional
circumstances. For example, the fact that the Provisional Suspension would prevent the
rider participating in a particular event shall not qualify as exceptional circumstances.
Neither a Provisional Suspension imposed by the FIM nor any decision taken by the CDI in
connection with a Provisional Decision will prejudge the question as to whether an alcohol
rule violation has actually been committed (the existence of an alcohol rule violation and of
a disciplinary responsibility of the rider is to be addressed by the CDI when the latter
adjudicates on the merits of the case in the framework of a final Hearing; nor will any such
Provisional Suspension or decision give rise under any circumstances to any claim (from
the rider or any other affected party), should such violation not be upheld at a later stage in
the procedure.
The CDI’s decision on a request lodged by the rider to have his provisional suspension lifted
may be appealed against before the Court of Arbitration of Sport (CAS) within 5 (five) days of
receipt of the notification of the reasoned decision of the CDI. The Code of Sports-related
Arbitration shall be applicable. In particular, irrespective of the fact that at least one of the
three above mentioned conditions shall in all cases be established by the rider, the
cumulative fulfilment of the three factors (i.e. “likelihood of success”, irreparable harm” and
“balance of interest” tests) set out under R37 of the Code of Sports-related Arbitration shall
also be met in favour of the rider in order for the CAS to be enabled to lift the rider’s
provisional suspension.
305
4
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
APPENDIX V
BREATH ALCOHOL TEST
Rider’s name, first name:
Riding Number:
Title of the event: FIM ____________________________________________________________
Venue:
Country:
Date: ______________
FMNR: ______________________________ IMN N°: _________________________________
FIM Jury Pres. or Race Direction member or FIM Official: ________________________________
Witness 1: (if any)
Position:__________________________________
Witness 2: (if any)
Position:__________________________________
Other (if present):
Position:__________________________________
Other (if present):
Position:__________________________________
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------In accordance with the FIM Medical Code, the following rider must take part of the control (Breath
Alcohol Test). The Alcohol control can take place anytime during the event.
The undersigned certifies to have tested the above-mentioned rider with the following results (N.B
Positive Test means >0.10g/L):
Test 1: Positive
Negative
Result:
.g/L
Time:
Test 2: Positive
Negative
Result:
.g/L
Time:
Rider’s signature:
Date: ________________________________ Time: ___________________________________
FIM Jury Pres. or Race Direction member or Appointed FIM Official signature: ________________
Witness 2: signature: (if any) ______________________________
Witness 1: signature: (if any) ______________________________
Other person present: signature: ___________________________
Other person present: signature ___________________________
*** Original of this document must be sent to the FIM Administration ***
*** Copy of this document must be given to the rider ***
306
5
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
6.
ANTIDOPING CODE
The Regulations will be defined by the “FIM ANTIDOPING CODE”.
307
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
7.
ENVIRONMENTAL CODE
The Regulations will be defined by the “FIM Environmental CODE”.
308
update 17 January 2017
FIM World Championship Grand Prix Regulations
8.
CODE OF ETHICS
The Regulations will be defined by the “FIM CODE OF ETHICS”.
309
update 17 January 2017
11, ROUTE DE SUISSE | CH - 1295 MIES
ccr @ fim.ch
6510002
Was this manual useful for you? yes no
Thank you for your participation!

* Your assessment is very important for improving the work of artificial intelligence, which forms the content of this project

Download PDF

advertisement